Novel Rupegia

Discussion in 'Community Fictions' started by Manasong, Oct 10, 2019.

  1. Manasong

    Manasong Well-Known Member

    Joined:
    Mar 15, 2019
    Messages:
    287
    Likes Received:
    21
    Reading List:
    Link
    Today is the 28th.

    "You're such a heavy sleeper," Alissa says with a chuckle.

    I shrug. "Well, I mean, we have like, eight people sleeping in a single room. If I wasn't, then I wouldn't get any sleep."

    "Fair enough."



    I walk up the balcony and hear the weird seagulls making noise. The air is humid from a midnight light rain and I can still feel the scent of wet earth. The temperature is a little chilly due to the rain, but it'll soon go back to being as hot as Satan's balls soon enough.

    It might actually be cooler in our [Breeze] enchanted armor than in these casual clothes.



    We go down to the restaurant and the breakfast is a cute buffet with a large selection of simple slices of bread and teas. The cold teas are a delicacy in this weather.

    "So, what's the schedule for today?" Klein asks, excitedly.

    "We can just leave all the boring stuff for tomorrow when you won't be with us," I say.

    "Great!"

    "The beach it is, then," Hana says.

    "I know the beaches here get a lot of traffic, so we need a secluded spot," Roxanne says.

    "I think that along the north-eastern beach, there's a spot where people go to relax. It's further away from the town, so it's usually not too busy," Klein says.

    "What about the monsters?" Ciel asks.

    "The merfolk have houses all over the bay. We have to go near the coastal cliffs to be beyond the protection of the Sea Soldiers."

    "Well, this sounds like a really good town."

    Klein smiles and nods. "This is why this is a tourist spot."

    "Is there something that protects us from sunburn?" I ask.

    "We can always use [Heal]," Ciel says with a shrug.

    Klein nods and says, "Yep. There are some ways to handle it, but the most common is still [Heal]. The clinics make a lot of money because of this."

    "So… I guess we don't need any protection?" I ask.

    "Nope. We can just ask for a quick [Heal] in case we start getting uncomfortable."

    "Ah, let's buy a ball to play Zeiktov," Hana suggests.

    "Zeik-what? What's that?" I ask.

    "Zeiktoveidei. It's a game where you draw 'boxes' on the ground, the size of which depends on your height. Then you hit a ball around and try to hit the box of your opponent. It's pretty fun."

    It sounds like volleyball.

    We go back to our room to change into our more revealing beachwear.



    There are quite a few toys and balls to be found. Most toys revolve around using some sort of sword-like object to hit others or a ball that hits others. The balls themselves have a little more variety: either you dodge the ball or you try to catch the ball in some way.

    Curiously, a lot of the toys come with small, rough pieces of paper with the rules written on them. Not all games are as popular as Zeiktov, so the average person needs an explanation about how to play them. The result is that these games are quite simple to ensure that all of the rules fit on a single sheet of paper.

    The skill system being shown in writing seems to contribute quite a lot to improving the literacy rate of the world.

    Along the way, we buy some straw hats, some shawls, and a set of beach chairs.

    "It's odd to see a lack of the cute elven tree-houses here," I say.

    "They burn too easily in comparison to stone houses, and the Oni and Devil-types used to raid the coast too often," Lina says.

    "Also, Gatuns are useless here and elves aren't good sailors," Hana says.

    "How do you know that?" I ask.

    "Everybody knows that," Klein says.

    "They're just like dwarves: going out of their environment makes them weak," Hana says.

    "Well, not weak, but definitely uncomfortable," Lina says.

    "Yeah, and when the stress piles up, it makes you weak."

    Lina frowns but doesn't argue any further.



    The morning sun is beautiful. Huge white clouds as far as the eye can see provide occasional shade, but they don’t protect against the heat, so we all use our [Breeze] gnomic magic tools to keep ourselves cool.

    Osaria seems to be spending her morning alone and naked in her room while holding the bird in her lap and caressing it. She gives it some small, delicious fruits to eat and takes out a book to read. A simple comedic romance story that would be considered cheesy on Earth, not that I believe she doesn't think it's cheesy.

    We make our way towards the north and join a procession of people going the same way. Most of them carry light parasols made of something that looks like bamboo and cloth, or heavier versions made from leather and thicker wood.

    The people on this route are following the typical elven fashion by being in various stages of undress. Not a bad sight, but I’d rather see fewer men with defined pecs and more women with defined abs, bouncy breasts, and asses, just like my women.

    "It's getting quite busy here," Ciel says.

    "Don't worry, the beach is big enough… I hope," Klein says and smiles wryly.

    "The view is great, though," Roxanne says.

    "Agreed," Hana and I say in unison and chuckle.

    "Look at that," Hana says and points to a tall androgynous Thalanthro. "Don't you think they look hot?"

    "Definitely, though the lack of breasts is a minus," I answer.

    "But their skin is slick. You know, slick," she says, suggestively.

    I look at Aoi being carried by Roxanne and hum in thought.

    She tilts her head and drums her claws on her arm. "Hm… You once said that my tongue is slick, so that means you want to use their, skin to orgasm?"

    The people around us give us weird looks and I smile wryly. Thankfully, no Thalanthro is nearby us right now. "Yeah, that's the idea," I say.

    She looks at her own arm and lifts her scales. "My scales can't be used like that, then."

    I chuckle. "Definitely not."

    "Thalanthro would also be difficult to wrestle with. I can't hold down someone that slips, out of my hug unless I use my claws." She clacks her sharp claws together and they shine in the sunlight.

    "Not if you make holes to hold on to," Hana says and smiles evilly. "But finding a Thalanthro even more masochistic than me will be difficult, so you'll have to bear with only having me for now," Hana says and pats Aoi's head.

    "What races are you interested in, Wolfy?" Alissa asks.

    "Lamia," I answer immediately, then I give it some more thought. "Sirens seem pretty, but kind of boring. Scyllas are okay, though I'm not sure I'd enjoy all those tentacles-…"

    "I know we would," Roxanne says with a grin and slings an arm over Ciel's shoulders.

    "Anyways, I think that even though Thalanthros can look almost alien, I'm still very interested in 'getting to know' one. In the end, at the top of my preferences are wereanimals and the demon race. What about all of you?"

    Klein scratches her ear. "Not really interested in that," she says and smiles wryly.

    "I have all I need right here," Ciel says with a small smile.

    "Same. I'm more interested in having Wolf change shape, though," Lina says.

    "Oh?" Alissa turns to her.

    "They say dragons and beastfolk have barbed penises. I thought that would be… interesting," she says and blushes a little.

    Alissa smiles wryly and reddens, too. "Oh, they do. They do…"

    I frown towards Alissa and ask, "How do you know that?"

    "I saw one from a huge dragon before. Not sure how it would even fit, but it was huge… and spiky." She grabs my arm and squeezes it. "You have to finish that soul transformation, Wolfy. Seriously." Her tone doesn't allow me to say "no."

    "I'd likely have to examine a male dragon's body, including his penis, if I want to fully transform into one," I say.

    Roxanne adjusts her glasses and smiles wildly, then she says, "Please do. Examine all you want, be it with your hands, mouth, ass, or rubbing your penis on his, or even using your whole body if he's big enough."

    "We wouldn't mind examining it for you, too," Hana says with a smirk.

    "I'll make you bleed," I say to them with narrowed eyes.

    "Please do," Hana says, casually.

    I stare into her yellow lizard eyes and turn my tone serious. "But not you. You, I'll tie up and neglect."

    Her smirk is washed off. "That doesn't sound fun."

    "For you," Alissa says.

    Through [Bind], I make Alissa hug me tighter as a reward. Her heart tightens in happiness in response.

    "So, what about you, Hana? Interested in another race?" Klein asks.

    "Just beastfolk women or a cute shortie like Lina," she answers.

    "Why beastfolk?" Roxanne asks.

    Hana grabs her own breasts and bounces them. "Most of them are quite big in this area and even I like them, for some reason." She chuckles and shrugs.

    "You should meet a Sowrokh Demon race, then. But even their cow-tits aren't as big as mama cow over here." She kisses Ciel's cheek.

    "Bullying," Ciel says with narrowed eyes.

    "That's just what Wolfy does to us in bed."

    "Yeah? But that doesn't mean that I enjoy it."

    "Well, I kind of do bully your ass," I say with a smirk. "But alright, let's stop picking on her."

    I pull her closer with my free arm and hug her waist. I give a few kisses to her exposed chocolate shoulder and she shifts from "annoyed," to "pouty."



    We get close to the north gate and slow down since the way up ahead is blocked by a wall of people wanting to leave.

    We stop and I try to think of a solution.

    "How about we leave Hana and Klein in a secluded corner, then we go out and open up a [Ga-…"

    A man suddenly stops behind us.

    "Argh!" Ciel suddenly jumps and turns around in a huff.

    The man then continues walking as if nothing happened. Ciel's eyes follow him with a death glare, but she doesn't act.

    "Hana, get that one," I say and point, adding a little nudge with [Bind].

    She obeys and grabs the man by his throat.

    "W-what?! Re-release me!" The male Siren pleads in a beautiful voice even though Hana's choking him.

    She pushes him and he falls down in front of my feet.

    "You grabbed my wife's ass," I say, emotionless.

    "What?! No! I didn't!" His black hair floats upwards as he gets angrier and it gains a dark green sheen.

    I summon a bird without chanting and have it land on top of his head. "I'm a summoner; I have eyes on the back of my head."

    He stops and stares at me as his eyes slowly widen in realization. The people around us make room and begin to stare. Then he looks up and growls. "You fucking liar! You don't have a bird in the sky!"

    "I do, you just don't have eyesight good enough to see it," I finish and kick his teeth in. The feedback from that kick makes me feel disgusted.

    His head snaps back and he groans in pain, then he coughs and a bloodied tooth falls out of his mouth.

    Ciel leans down and grabs the tooth. She casts a chantless [Clean] on it and stores it in her [Item Box]. With a cold tone, she says, "I'll be taking this as compensation. Think about the consequences of your actions the next time you feel like molesting someone."

    "You h-horrible…! I didn't do it!" He says, his voice muffled by his hand and warped by his cut lips.

    "Call the guards, then," Alissa says and stares at him like he's trash.

    His hair lowers and returns to just normally floating about. Then he gets up quickly and runs away.

    "Ugh…" Ciel groans in disgust and the other girls mirror her distaste.

    "Let's go somewhere less rowdy," I say and pull out the armored dinghy.



    In only ten minutes, we reach the north-eastern gate and touch down. There are far fewer people here, so the queue moves quickly and best of all, no other molesters harass us.

    After waiting in the line, our hearts calm down and we enjoy the view as we cross through the gate. Osaria's petting of the bird helps me out a lot, though. The edge of the Drakotoicho dwarfs us. It's a long, long way up and forward until we can see the snowy peaks.

    We are in a valley, in between the hill that Goldport is built on and the first jagged hills of Drakotoicho. To the south-east, there's a road going around the golden walls of the town. To the north-west, the ground becomes flat and small farms use this small piece of fertile land to grow elven food.

    We get in the dinghy again and marvel as the view opens up and we can finally gaze upon the open sea. The endless blue is even more beautiful from our new vantage point.

    We see the line of beach-goers leaving through the north gate and we take a turn north-east, flying close to the hills.



    On a nearly deserted beach, we touch down again and get out of the dinghy.

    "Ooh…" Aoi is the first to go towards the golden sand and feel it slip through her grasp.

    The sand really is golden, not white; this is what gave the town its name.

    "Yes, this is just like the paintings," Alissa comments while smiling with her eyes.

    Roxanne takes off her shawl and her pure white skin nearly glows in the Sun. "The merfolk are still below the sea, right?"

    "Yeah, they have houses down there," Klein answers and points to the sea.

    "So, no naked swimming?"

    "No naked swimming," I say.

    "Can they taste cum if we do it in the water?" Alissa asks.

    "If they get close enough, then yes… but you don't want to do it in the sea," Hana says.

    "Oral might work, but I wouldn't recommend anything else," I say with a smirk.

    Hana raises an eyebrow. "Experience?"

    "Experience."

    With a *poof*, I pull out our tent and several comfy beach chairs.

    Roxanne picks a chair and brings it over to the shaded area in front of the tent.

    "I do not need a tan. My skin is as perfect as it can be," she says.

    Lina puts her chair beside Roxanne's. Ciel thinks for a moment and then sets her chair beside Lina's.

    "You two are acting like her mothers," Hana says.

    "So?" Roxanne shoots back and hugs Lina's head, making her motorboat Roxanne's modest breasts. "She's our little girl and we just want to spoil her rotten!"

    "She deserves all the pampering because she's such a good girl," Ciel says and hugs Lina from behind.

    The two turn their heads to us and try to look proud while Lina smiles, a little embarrassed.

    "Alright, now kiss!" Klein exclaims.

    Before Ciel can react, Roxanne grabs Ciel's face and steals a kiss. She hugs the curvy goddess and sinks her hand in her ass. She doesn't let Ciel escape and shoves her tongue inside her mouth.

    Ciel freezes at first but soon responds to her invasion and giggles while kissing her back. She forgets about Lina, who's still between them, and smothers her by hugging Roxanne back. She suddenly stops and pulls Roxanne away, revealing Lina sucking on a nipple.

    "You could have just slipped away," Ciel says with a frown and Lina smiles like an imp.

    "Ciel… we are in public," I say.

    She immediately pulls Lina away and covers herself. "You're a bad influence, Wolfy."

    I put my hands on my waist and say, full of sass, "I'm a bad influence? Did I suck on your nipple in public?"

    "You're all bad influences." Then she turns to Lina and narrows her eyes. "And you're not such a good girl, after all. Maybe you need a little spanking."

    "Ooh, ooh! Lemme!" Hana pleads and marches towards them.

    Lina's smile falters and she hides behind Roxanne.

    "You know I can't say 'no' to Hana, don't you?" She asks with a raised eyebrow and Lina pales. Her eyes cross with mine and I give her an apologetic shrug. Alissa and Klein look at her like predators.

    Her last hope, Aoi, merely tilts her head and asks, "But isn't pain fun? Playing is fun."

    Hana stops in front of Lina and stares at her intently.

    "By definition, pain is not fun. It's… 'uncommon' to enjoy pain," I say.

    "Why is it 'uncommon'?"

    "It's not a pleasurable thing, normally, so only certain people can find pleasure from pain."

    "Why is it not pleasurable?"

    "Pain is a negative thing, it's meant to tell us that we did something 'wrong.'"

    "But pain is a part of sex and conception."

    Hana snatches a shivering Lina and takes her inside the tent.

    "These are outliers. The ferocity necessary to make a dragon submit for sex requires pain, and the pain caused by conception is offset by an instinctual drive to reproduce. Otherwise, hardly any women would have enough courage to get pregnant."

    Roxanne and Ciel enter the tent while Alissa and Klein start playing Zeiktov.

    I pull out the golems and sit in one of the beach chairs while Aoi curls up in my lap. Gify is in his usual spot on my shoulder and activates a light "massage" for Aoi and me.

    "Submitting to Hana is also fun," Aoi continues and stares at me, waiting for an answer.

    "If it wasn't, you wouldn't follow her around. The pain of making you 'submit' is also offset by the instinctual drive to 'submit.'"

    That's just assuming there isn't any "intelligent design" going on with each of our minds since we are literally created by the Gods.

    "So I don't control myself?"

    I run my hand along her scaly spine a few times while I think. Gify's work is compounding with Osaria's touch and it's already making me feel a little sleepy.

    "You still need food to eat, but you can choose when you do so. Your brain makes it difficult to starve to death by making you crave food, but you can still overpower it. In the end, pain and pleasure are there to help you learn what you should and shouldn't do so you don't accidentally kill yourself."

    Ciel pokes her head out of the tent and says, "That's how the Gods influence us, too. When you feel bad for being mean, guilt for hurting others, disgust for killing. When you feel good for helping or compassion for the less fortunate. These things are the Gods influencing us."

    "Isn't that just having a conscience?" I ask.

    Low, high-pitched moans start to escape the tent.

    "Well, the Gods make sure that these things exist in all of us. Sometimes they also influence us more directly so that we don't 'accidentally' commit a Sin." She smiles and goes back in.

    "So, we can't confirm that we are free, but neither can we confirm, the opposite," Aoi says.

    "I guess. But in the end, does it matter?"

    "No. I just wanted to know."

    She lays her head on my leg and we watch Klein and Alissa play Zeiktov. It's kind of like a mix between volleyball and tennis.

    First, the play area is a box defined by the length of your body. They are playing a game of "four lengths," so they lay down on the sand and create a box where every side is four times their height. They leave around two lengths between the boxes as a no-man's-land. Then they flip a coin and the game begins.

    The one with the ball has three seconds to throw the ball and hit the boxed area of your opponent. The ball is quite elastic, so the normal attack is to throw the ball in the air and hit it like in volleyball. This way the ball flies at blinding speeds.

    The opponent has to defend at any cost. Due to the elasticity of the ball, it's quite slippery, so when the ball leaves both play areas it's a free-for-all.

    I summon four earth elementals that will stay a bit away from the play area so that they can catch the ball when it goes too far.

    With a *poof*, Aoi pulls out some gold and rose coins and chews on them absentmindedly. The poor coins get scratched all over by her sharp teeth.

    Alissa starts with the ball and strikes at the front-left corner. Klein defends and throws the ball backward.

    The elemental hits the ball and Klein catches it. She's far from the center of her box, so her hit is easily caught by Alissa, who moves forward and counters immediately.

    Klein dives to get the ball and it flies past Alissa in an arc. She has to dive to get the ball but she still manages to catch it.

    She immediately gets up and aims towards the front-middle.

    Klein's at the center again, so she catches the ball and hits it towards the middle-right.

    Alissa defends and the ball falls towards the middle, in the no-man's-land. They abandon their zones and fight for the ball. Klein goes hands first; Alissa goes feet first. Klein protects herself but receives a perfect, manicured, nail polished foot to the side of the head.

    With the slide, Alissa grabs the ball and merely tosses it over Klein, then it falls on her zone.

    "Gaaah! You don't play around, Alissa," Klein complains in good nature.

    She gives her a phony smile and reddens a little in embarrassment.

    Round two starts with Klein. She lobs the ball towards Alissa's back-right and advances. Alissa catches the ball, but has little time to counter and ends up taking four seconds to hit the ball, a foul.

    "Four!" I yell and Alissa nearly fumbles her strike.

    Klein lets the ball hit the ground but immediately takes it into her hands. She throws it up lightly and immediately hits it towards Alissa's front-middle.

    Alissa's too far away to react in time and Klein scores.

    Alissa gets the ball and gives it a quick hit towards Klein's front-right, forcing her to dive to parry the ball.

    Alissa dives into the no-man's-land and catches the ball. She twists her body and lobs it towards Klein's middle-left and scores.

    "You're quite cheeky with those plays," Klein says with a fierce grin.

    Alissa responds in kind with a fierce grin. "I've never played this version of this game before. I'm just an amateur trying my best."

    Klein narrows her eyes. "I'll show you how 'amateurish' you really are."

    The Playful Orange Fox and the Cheeky Dark Monkey get ready for another bout. The two competitors don't even wait for a full audience; they just want to fight as soon as possible.

    With a loud smack, the ball flies at incredible speed. It hits the Fox's arm and gets sent off to the sidelines.

    The competitors dash forward while eyeing the ball. The elemental kicks the ball softly towards the middle and they both dive foot-first.

    They slide and their legs tangle with the ball in the middle. The Fox tries to push the Monkey away, but her "wrestling" with the Red Devil day in and day out gives her the upper hand in this exchange.

    With the help of her tail, she disentangles herself from the mess of limbs with the ball in hand and scores.

    A fire of determination lights up in the Fox's eyes as she prepares herself for another bout.

    "AH!" The ball soars and the Monkey exclaims in surprise at her defense being undermined as the ball takes flight, high up into the air, far away from her control.

    The Fox dashes forward, intent on contesting the ball.

    The two hunters' eyes follow their prey in the sky. The two pairs of powerful legs flex and jump. Sand is lifted up into the air with them, following their majestic jumps… no, their majestic flight.

    The Monkey flies upwards while the Fox flies at an angle, making her reach the ball a moment too late to grab it, but just in time to tangle with the monkey.

    The Fox climbs the body of the Monkey, in search of the ball. The Monkey uses her legs to spin in the air and bring the ball away from the Fox.

    They land on the ground with grace and roll, but the clock is ticking for the Monkey.

    She pounces forward, trying to throw the ball over the Fox, but her arm is caught in a desperate attack from the Fox, who interrupts the throw and forces the ball to fall again into the no-man's-land.

    They ignore each other and jump again in one last effort to catch the ball. They get in the way of each other and merely push the ball further forward, which finally crosses into the Fox's territory. Score.

    Trying to catch the other unaware, the Fox quickly grabs the ball and goes back to the center. She immediately hits the ball, but the Monkey gets there just in time to make her defense.

    The ball flies and another struggle begins. The Fox uses her quick wits again to make cute plays while the Monkey has the weight of experience to guide her attacks.

    Their sweaty, exposed bodies get dirtied by the sand and their small bikinis struggle to keep their sacred body parts covered.

    Their propensity to wrestle makes this struggle even more beautiful.

    The two warriors have one thing in mind: victory at all costs. They don't degrade themselves by throwing deliberate punches and kicks, but they will hurt each other to achieve their goals.

    Their attacks turn even more merciless as their animal appendages become valid targets, too.

    The contests for the no-man's-land become the focus of the battle. They once again throw the ball towards that zone and rush to the middle for another bout.

    The ball slips to the sidelines and they follow after it. The Fox grabs the Monkey's tail and pulls her back.

    "AH-aan~h…"

    The Monkey is left behind in the struggle and the Fox gets the ball, but now she has to get past the Monkey, who blocks her way.

    She goes for a shoulder check, but the Monkey dodges and then grabs her shoulder.

    The Fox tries to escape, but the Monkey closes the distance and grabs the Fox's tail.

    "NYAAAHaaahn~…"

    The Fox falls on the ground and crawls forward. While she tries to escape, the Monkey mounts her. The Monkey may have the advantage, but she doesn't have enough "Strength" to easily take the ball from the Fox's strong hug.

    They groan and growl while trying to steal the ball from each other. They tumble and roll, allowing even more sand to stick to their perfect bodies.

    They bring the ball close to their cores so that they have more stability in holding it. It's now a competition of raw "Strength" and "Endurance."

    Their sweaty faces get closer and they growl in anger. Their eyes stare daggers at one another and they butt foreheads, making their hot breaths mingle and hit their faces.

    A glint of mischief glows in the eyes of the Fox. She slowly inches her face closer and the Monkey becomes worried, her competitive fire abates as she tries to understand the situation.

    The Fox grins and uses her lips to seal the Monkey's. She shoves her tongue in and invades the other's mouth, but she's not unwelcome.

    The struggle slows as they focus more on their mouths than on the game. Their knees rub against each other's crotches and they feel a quickly rising heat.

    A strong desire grows in their hearts. If they could, they'd already be naked right now.

    Suddenly, the Fox jumps away, ball in hand and throws it at Klein's box. Score.

    The two stay in place, catching their breaths, while they eye each other with a different kind of fire in their eyes.

    "I've had enough; want to play inside the tent?" Alissa asks.

    "Sure," Klein answers immediately.

    Final score: 9 for Alissa, 13 for Klein.

    At the same time, a limping and tired Lina comes out of the tent, followed by three grinning girls.

    "I want to take a dip in the water," I say and Roxanne nods in agreement.

    "Want to play?" Ciel asks Hana as she grabs the ball left by the two previous girls.

    Gify and Aoi hop off of me and cutely scurry towards the water while Roxanne and I follow them; the golems stay behind with Lina and practice [Regeneration]; Hana and Ciel gather up their inner competitive fires while preparing their boxes; Klein and Alissa clean themselves off and almost rush into the tent and this time, their moans of pleasure are very noticeable.



    Hall of Fame of Patrons

    The patrons who support Rupegia shall have their names sung by the bards for they deserve the glory and honor. Their names are:

    Oracle Maximillian Hübner.
    Prince Bradly.
    Prince PreownedFIN.
    Lord Andrew Meyers.
    Lord Hope.
    Lord Samuel Lim.
    Lord Cody Weigel.
    Lord Bill.
    Lord Novgarod.
    Lord DJ.
    Lord Ashadun.
    Lord D4rk Sheep.
    Lord Michale Erwin.
    Lord Joxsan Herrera.
    Lord Enrique Peña Gomez.
    Lord Vampmire.
    Lord Braidborn
    Noble Salty Panda.
     
    Last edited: Mar 14, 2020
  2. Manasong

    Manasong Well-Known Member

    Joined:
    Mar 15, 2019
    Messages:
    287
    Likes Received:
    21
    Reading List:
    Link
    Aoi runs towards the water and stops after a few steps when the cold waves hit her chest. Gify continues on a few steps further than her before he stops and gives an odd look at Aoi.

    "It's cold!" She protests.

    "It'll get better once you go in deeper and your body adjusts to the water's temperature," I say.

    "Okay," she answers and darts forward. "Still cold!" She yells back only a few seconds later.

    "Dive and stay underwater for a few seconds!"

    Roxanne and I hold hands while we watch Aoi and Gify disappear underwater, then they resurface a good ten seconds later.

    "Okay! It's better now!" Aoi yells.

    "Gih!"

    Whodathunk that Gify wouldn't know what the ocean feels like.

    I enter the cold, but refreshing water with Roxanne and we giggle a little as the waves hit us and make us shiver.

    We walk forward until the water covers our belly buttons, then we look at each other with mischievous grins.

    "We have to dive, now," Roxanne says.

    "That we do," I say and hug her. I lift her up and throw both of us into the water.

    "UNYAAA-…!" Her scream of surprise is interrupted by a mouthful of water.

    I release her and swim a little to distance myself from her.

    I surface and see her unnaturally white and perfect skin starting to turn red with anger as she coughs up seawater.

    "Don't tell me you weren't thinking the same thing!" I yell to her and she slaps the water, sending a salty splash towards my face.

    "I'll make you pay!" She yells back and awkwardly tries to run towards me.

    "No, you won-…"

    I feel mana being used and my back hits a solid wall of water.

    "Shi-…"

    I can't finish my curse as [Water Wall] sucks me in and covers my entire body. I struggle and try to swim away to no avail.

    Suddenly, the spell ends and I fall into the water, just to feel two sets of delicate fingers hold my head underwater.

    Two can play at that game.

    I stretch my arms forward and easily find her thin waist, then I spread my soul out of my body and cover hers.

    Her hands tremble and her arms weaken, allowing me to surface again. I immediately hug her around her waist and throw both of us back into the water again.

    She spends more mana, and this time I feel my face go dry and the pressure of the water abates. I open my eyes and see her face smirking back at me, completely unimpeded by the water. She has cast [Water Breathing] on both of us.

    We both float up to the surface, our eyes locked on each other. I approach my hand to her cheek and it immediately dries once it enters her spell's "bubble."

    "I love you," she says in an eargasmic whisper.

    "I love you more," I say and kiss her before she can shoot back a response.

    I'll get the last word!

    Her legs wrap around my waist and she rubs her crotch against me. She pulls back just enough for me to see her thin red lips curl into a mischievous smile.

    "They'll see," I say with narrowed eyes.

    She whispers in my ear, worming her way into my brain and giving me another eargasm, "Let them all see. Let the world see your rod piercing my womb."

    I grab her tight small ass and let my fingers rub along her two holes. "Your private parts are sacred. No unworthy man will ever see us make love."

    She puckers her lips in a cute pout. "Can they at least hear me moan?"

    I smirk and summon three water elementals.

    "Make a small dust screen to shield us from view," I order.

    She casts [Water Breathing] on my crotch, creating a drying bubble. "This way it won't hurt." She gives me a peck on the lips and lowers my shorts, letting my erect member spring free.

    The elementals lift up some dust and create a circular blackout screen around us, then they manipulate the water we are in into a bowl, so that you'd have to be pretty high above us to see my cock penetrating her pussy.

    Her moans echo through the beach and the water, drawing curious eyes and frustrating voyeurs.

    Aoi and Gify enter the bowl and Aoi watches us while Gify quickly gets bored.

    "Gih."

    "But I like to watch," Aoi says.

    "Giih."

    "Seeing them play makes me happy."

    "Gih."

    "He's only… feeling lonely," Roxanne says with a smirk.

    "Gih!"

    "I'll hug you after we are done," Aoi says and Gify turns around with a huff.



    I make the elementals stop and the sea returns to normal. I hug Roxanne's back and she wraps her tail around my waist, making my still erect shaft get buried in her tight little ass. Her pussy leaks copious amounts of cum, which the elementals float away from us.

    With [Water Breathing] and Roxanne's summoned bat wings, we can easily float in the calm sea without any worry about stray waves.

    Since her neck is dry, I fill it with kisses while I fondle her breasts underneath her small bikini.

    Aoi and Gify leave our secluded area and start playing, racing each other in the water.

    For a good half-hour, we remain like this and I extract faint moans of pleasure and comfort from her.

    I can see that her stare is glued to the horizon, but she's not taking in the view; her mind is on what lies beyond.

    "Maoka is pretty close. Do you want to visit your family?" I ask.

    She remains quiet for a few minutes and her heartbeat slowly gains speed as time passes.

    "No…" She finally says, using in one go all the confidence she gathered, then her voice grows faint. "I don't… I don't want to meet Mother again, not yet."

    "You can't run away from this forever," I say, softly.

    "I'm not…! I just think that there are other, more important things to do right now, like the trial and the 'Legado' dungeon."

    "Alright."

    She grabs my hands and kisses them repeatedly. "Thank you, thank you for all of this and being there for me, but for right now, I don't want to go back."

    "Okay, I'll accept that. But after we deal with these two things, we are going to visit your family."

    "Okay…" She agrees in a faint voice.



    Aoi and Gify swim in circles around us. Then they start wrestling and pulling each other down underwater.

    Gify pretends to "drown" and "cough" so it seems fair to Aoi, but it really isn't; he has much more ease moving in the water than Aoi. Even with her nearly endless draconic vigor, Aoi eventually tires from the constant intense playing and crawls on top of us. Gify soon follows and we get two bundles of joy crawling all over us.

    "Wolfy, I want more blood or semen," Aoi says.

    Roxanne casts [Water Breathing] on Aoi and makes me straighten my posture. "Let's go a little deeper and you can get both," She says with an evil smile, which coupled with her wet hair, gives her a kind of "the ring" vibe to her.

    "I don't like that implication," I say and pinch her ass, then I turn to Aoi. "If you draw blood without my consent I'll punish you… and it won't be sexual."

    "Okay…" Aoi says with a bit more disappointment than I feel comfortable with.

    Thinking back on Gify's vision of dragons mating, blood wouldn't be uncommon if the female is strong enough and feels like resisting.



    Alissa and Klein soon join us and they give us kisses with their breaths smelling of pussy, then we start watching the two girls play Zeiktov.

    Ciel and Hana's game starts out casual as each adapts to the other's play styles and they learn more about the game. When we start fully paying attention to them, then they pick up the speed and ferocity, rivaling Alissa and Klein.

    We go to the shallower part so that we can sit and more comfortably watch them.

    Ciel commits a crime and uses her sash to restrain her bouncy breasts. The pain is worth it, Ciel. The pain is worth the divine sight of the massive bouncing of her delicious brown balls filled with the hopes and dreams of men and bi/lesbian women alike.

    Thankfully, Hana's jelly-like balloons are also jiggling wildly as they play. Her tough body won't get damaged so easily by a mere bounce. She completely trusts her criminally small bikini to cover her, which might make it the real MVP of this situation since its task is definitely not easy.

    The two are playing for the long game, so they try not to overexert themselves. Ciel has less "Endurance," but she has much more "Speed," so she's playing it smart instead of contesting for control all the time.

    Hana's versatility is low; she's good at reacting but not at controlling the game to make the plays she wants. Though she's slowly becoming more cautious and managing to plan her actions ahead.

    Ciel stops and narrows her eyes. "You're trying to tire me out, right?" She asks.

    Hana grins and says nothing.

    "You definitely are."

    The match continues and now I notice how Hana is striking the ball in a way that it always goes to the furthest corner and away from Ciel.

    Ciel's movements slow and she begins to pant. Her chocolate body shines in the sun as the sweat drips off of her.

    Hana switches gears and becomes aggressive. Ciel winces in pain as she tries to keep up with Hana.

    Hana shoulder-checks Ciel and makes her fall heavily to the ground. She scores and looks at Ciel worriedly, thinking that she might have gone a bit too far.

    Ciel [Heal]s herself and sighs. "You win. It was my mistake for not setting up a score limit for this."

    Hana grins and offers a hand to Ciel. She pulls her up and hugs her so she can steal a kiss. They remain like this for a few moments longer as they catch their breaths and stare daggers at each other.

    "I'm still the top bitch," Hana says and kisses her again.

    "I'll gladly give that title to you," Ciel says with a shrug and they disentangle.

    "But that means you're below me. You're my slut."

    She glances at us and shakes her head while smiling. "Do I get to be above Roxanne?"

    "Yes."

    "Then I'll take it."

    "Hey!" Roxanne complains. She casts [Water Wall] above them and immediately releases it, giving them both a quick bath of cold water.

    "Do it again! That felt so~ good!" Hana asks.

    Ciel takes off her wet sash and lashes it like a whip.

    "Mama Roxy is being naughty!" Ciel yells, full of sass.

    Hana grabs her shoulder and smiles. "Please, I won't let my women fight over me," she says. Ciel and Roxanne give her a withering glare, but that only makes Hana laugh out loud. "If you two aren't my bitches, then you'd better prove it."

    Roxanne immediately looks away and pretends nothing happened while Ciel reluctantly accepts her place in the hierarchy.



    The two sweaty goddesses take a swim along the beach to cool themselves off and join us in our enjoyment of the water. Lina comes with the golems and they float in the air above us with [Telekinesis].

    We see a few ships passing by, but this route is only for long hauls. South of us, there's a cliff that protects the Sea of Trees from prying eyes, which impedes coastal cities from being founded and improving the route. There are only two stops between here and Lost Hiyoku Hara, which makes this sea route much less attractive than just going by land.

    I use the water elementals to fish and summon small golems to prepare the catches for us. There's only "normal" fish here due to the Sea Soldiers keeping all the water monsters away. But even these "normal" fish look a little frightening and carnivorous, so it's kind of hard to differentiate between them.

    Klein seems to be getting a little attached to Alissa lately, triggering a small amount of jealousy from Hana. The two wereanimal girlfriends season the fish for us and teach a fire elemental how to roast them while we continue to soak in the water.

    The salt and sweat make our skin get sticky, but a simple [Clean] is enough to remove any discomfort.

    Then we have our sea-side lunch and after that, we play some more in the water.



    I sit down with the golems and train my [Soul Manipulation]. I grow a tail just like Roxanne's and cast my special [Materialize].

    "Seriously, Wolfy, you look hot… well, hotter than usual," Roxanne says and bites her lip.

    I increase the size of my tail and horns. She sucks in air and says, "If my pussy wasn't still tingling, I'd pounce on you right now."

    I stretch my own tail and tickle her below her chin. She grabs the dagger-tip and licks it sensually, though her tongue sinks a little into the not-completely solid tail. I feel an odd sensation, but it's not really pleasure.

    "Do you feel with your tail just like how you feel with your skin?" I ask her.

    She stops and looks a little confused. "Yes, I do."

    I frown and start to think. "I don't. I might have to look deeper into your tail to see if there's some sort of nerve that gives you a more complete sense of touch." My temporary distraction is already enough to have my soul revert to being back to blue and immaterial.

    "Please do," she says and immediately lays her tail on my lap.

    Just having her cast spells isn't enough to understand the full extent of her soul. To understand how her magical nervous system behaves, I have to stimulate her tail to see where and how the stimuli travel. For science.

    I recruit Hana to help me with this experiment.

    The answer is that her skin has a thin membrane responsible for the tactile sense. Disturbances (i.e. touch) triggers its "structure" and sends a mana pulse along mana-infused pathways that enter her soul and connect to her "spine organ" inside it.

    I try to "force" my soul to become exactly like her tail and I just feel something "click" inside my head, then I feel something change within me. I've been seeing her tail as something "separate" from her, but in truth, it's just as much of a limb as her arms.

    It's just something that I can copy due to my special ability with the soul, which made me start with an inaccurate perspective about it. Since magic in this world relies so heavily on visualization, it's no wonder my [Soul Manipulation] took so long to develop; though, Ciel would say that I'm a cheater, so my research is actually progressing pretty fast in comparison to a normal person.

    Anyway, I can't see the soul organs as being different from my soul "stretching" and even from my soul space. They are all the same, with just three levels of depth.

    [Alteration Magic] makes permanent changes and what I can do is make temporary changes. I've somehow applied the abstract concept of "temporary" to my soul stretching skill (which might be because I think of my skill as "stretching" instead of something like "extending"), then I've added a sub-process to it so that I can keep it "on" all the time.

    I thought that the soul was much more difficult to alter than it really seems. Now that I think about it, I can see the similarities between mana and the soul. Mana is abstract and amorphous, and the soul is our gateway to mana, so it makes sense for it to be so "moldable."

    So, I need to not just "force" my soul to "bend" in a specific way, I have to add all the inner organs and connect it to the rest of my soul. I just hope that I don't screw up one day and kill myself…

    I look at Gify and an idea comes to my mind.

    "Do I really need a body? Can I change my soul to be like yours, Gify?" I ask.

    His cute large eyes open wide in surprise.

    "Gih!" He desperately tells me to not even try that.

    "Okay, why?"

    "Gih."

    Seems like the Gods are chaining our souls to our bodies.

    "That is scarily close to undeath, Wolfy, don't even try it," Ciel says, a little fearful.

    "Alright, alright, it was just an idea."

    I finally open my "Status" and see a new skill, [Soul Manipulation (creator)]. I look out of our open tent and smirk. The sea and the inside of our love nest make for a beautiful background for the historical moment: the day that the sexual revolution began.



    I look at Roxanne and cast [Materialization] while she slowly gets up from the bed, thoroughly exhausted. Then she looks at me and her legs tremble.

    Perfect succubus horns and a perfect succubus tail adorn my body. Ciel calls the others back and I feel a little embarrassed at the gawking stares they give me.

    Alissa approaches me and caresses one of my horns. The odd feeling is back again, but it's amplified by my now rough tactile sense; it's rather "pleasurable." It's still a really odd feeling, but at least it's not bad.

    "Can you feel this?" Alissa asks.

    I nod and answer, "Yeah. It feels good, but it's still not the same level as having the real thing, I think."

    "Can you fuck me with your horns?" Roxanne asks, almost desperate.

    "Can you make another dick?" Hana asks before I can answer Roxanne.

    I grin and say, "Maybe… to both of you. I just got the skill and I feel like there's a whole new area that I can explore. It'll take some time, but I'll definitely fulfill all of your fetishes."

    "You know you can use this in combat, too, right?" Lina asks and we stop for a second. "Having a third hand to use another weapon, or to help you move around, or to grapple others with more strength. The more you can change yourself, the more unpredictable you can become."

    I smile wryly and look at the other girls. "O-of course I thought of that."

    Lina raises an eyebrow, not impressed. My horns and tail turning blue and amorphous again doesn't help me look more confident.



    We watch the sky turn orange and slowly set down behind us. I play around with my tail and try to cast [Regeneration] on the golems while maintaining my appendages.

    I don't really feel that different by having them. I feel like there's something foreign and distracting taped to my body. I need to look at Roxanne's appendages again because apparently, the area where the solidified mana and real skin join is different from the rest.

    I get an idea and try to manipulate a part of my soul to be entirely composed of the "signal" that travels along Roxanne's tail when she's touched.

    After some mental effort that makes me look like I'm shitting my pants, I manage to force a part of my soul to be like that. I instantly feel a spike of pleasure that's so high that it turns into blinding pain.

    "ARGH!" I yell in pain, then I grab my tail and the pressure seems to lessen the pain.

    "Wolfy?!" Alissa rushes to me, looking very worried. "I felt that."

    "Sorry. I tried something that ended up being a stupid idea."

    "I wouldn't say that's a first," she says with an annoyed pout.

    "Sorry…" I mutter and look away in shame.

    I relax a little and reform my (currently blue and immaterial) horns. This time, I make them big and thick, just like Hellboy's.

    I can totally use them like dicks…

    I chuckle lightly and continue using [Regeneration] on the golems.

    Alissa explains my mistake to Hana and Aoi, then she goes back inside the tent.

    Lina drags her chair closer to mine and sits beside me. I grab her hand and give it a squeeze.

    "This view is beautiful," she says.

    "Beautiful?" Ted asks.

    "What is beauty?" Suzy asks.

    Lina frowns, making her gloomy face look even gloomier. "I don't know," she answers.

    "Patterns that cause pleasure signals to be sent to our brains," I answer in her stead.

    "That's not wrong, but… I think it's missing something."

    "Okay, a deeper explanation, then. There are logical patterns that make something beautiful. Like how a perfect fruit looks 'good' and a rotten fruit looks 'bad' because the first is edible and the latter is not. This way, we have an instinctual understanding of which fruits are for consumption and which aren't.

    "Other patterns, like beauty, don't have such a clear-cut logic behind it. Its purpose might be that it makes us prefer the average-looking person so that we feel more incentive in procreating with the people around us.

    "But then again, Ciel's foot fetish has like, zero logical reasons for existing."

    "Hey!" A voice comes from inside the tent.

    "So, I'd say that it's all a mix of pleasure, patterns, and a dash of chaos. Certain patterns give us pleasure, but not just a perfect, specific pattern. The 'patterns' need small changes in them. Small enough that they don't change the overall 'shape' of the 'pattern,' and also not so big that they are perceptible."

    Lina blinks blankly at me while her brain processes it. "Just like the Tale of Creation," she finally says.

    Ciel comes out and sits beside Lina. "Yes. Since it's coming from you, that's way too familiar" she says.

    "Maybe some things are universal," I say with a shrug.

    Ciel chuckles once and shakes her head. "It's just a coincidence. We are looking too deep into it."

    I smile wryly and go quiet.



    Before it's fully dark outside, we return to the inn and go back to our room. Then we call the maids again and soon we hear numerous footsteps approaching us.

    They knock and Alissa allows them in. Aside from Daiana and Suelen, there's three other lolis following them.

    Daiana smiles, though I do notice it's a little strained. "Good news… Mr. Wolf. You're becoming quite popular around here," she says.


    Hall of Fame of Patrons

    The patrons who support Rupegia shall have their names sung by the bards for they deserve the glory and honor. Their names are:

    Oracle Maximillian Hübner.
    Prince PreownedFIN.
    Lord Andrew Meyers.
    Lord Hope.
    Lord Samuel Lim.
    Lord Bill.
    Lord Novgarod.
    Lord DJ.
    Lord Cidant.
    Lord Ashadun.
    Lord Michale Erwin.
    Lord Joxsan Herrera.
    Lord Enrique Peña Gomez.
    Lord Vampmire.
    Lord Braidborn.
    Noble Salty Panda.
    Noble Evil.
     
  3. Manasong

    Manasong Well-Known Member

    Joined:
    Mar 15, 2019
    Messages:
    287
    Likes Received:
    21
    Reading List:
    Link
    "Greetings, master. I'm Lunastra, your new cock-sleeve," the first loli says and bows, exposing pale nipples below the cleavage of her loose proto-maid uniform. She's blonde, red-eyed, and her face is as perfect as a doll's. Instant favorite.

    "I'm Balbina. I'd love to be filled by you," the second loli says and bows, exposing her pointy pink nipples. She's a freckled ginger girl with curly and fluffy-looking voluminous hair. Adorable.

    "M-my name is Camila, master. Please fuck me first, I'm already wet," the last one says and bows, exposing cute little mounds that are a bit bigger than Lina's. She's not really a loli, though she looks very petite. She's a weredog girl with short and curly light brown hair and droopy ears. The frills of her maid clothes go perfectly with her cuteness, putting her among the cutest of all the lolis I've ever seen.

    "You brought one more than you said you would," I say and raise an eyebrow.

    Camila's tail wags and she looks down guiltily.

    Daiana smiles wryly and says, "Well… Camila washed your clothes and got a little… addicted to your smell. Then she overheard me talking about your magic dick and she…" -she cringes a little- "insisted on coming."

    I look at Camila again and her curly-haired tail wags furiously.

    "Yeah, he does smell good," Hana says.

    "Agreed," Alissa says and Aoi nods.

    I look back at the girls and they give me a mix of shrugs and smirks. I turn to the maids again and say, "Alright, but there are some physical limitations here. I can't spend too long with each of you since my wives take priority, but I'll go long enough for you to orgasm."

    "Oh? Quite a lofty goal," Lunastra says and raises an eyebrow.

    "I'm sure he can do it," Camila says and takes a few steps forward. I hear soft sniffs and her smile becomes just a little creepy and maniacal.

    "That'll be enough, I'm still a little sore from yesterday anyway," Suelen says.

    "Well, I guess we have to take care of you first," I say and approach Camila.

    I see her legs tremble as she looks at me with awe and a transparent white liquid drips down along the inside of her legs.

    I put on my "Sex Maniac" build and begin the Train of Pleasure.

    Last stop: Pound Town.

    Brakes: nonexistent.



    Camila lays her head on my chest and pants like a dog. She pushes her tongue out and licks up the sweat on my abs. Her curly hair is all frizzled and disheveled. The sheets are wet with our juices and our audience is stunned.

    Alissa, Hana, and Aoi stare intently at me, their [Bind]s leak powerful waves of desire, but I hold them all back and stop them from masturbating.

    "You weren't like that with us," Daiana says, wide-eyed.

    Her white-haired sister nods softly.

    "You didn't ask," I say and shrug.

    "You now realize why we need so many women around him, right? He's an insatiable monster," Roxanne says.

    "You made me this way," I shoot back with a smirk.

    "And we love that about you," Alissa says.

    "You're our little monster," Roxanne adds.

    Lunastra suddenly stands up and in a single movement she sheds off all of her clothes. Her skin is as shiny as Roxanne's while her innocent and angelic features are as divine as Lina's. She's a work of art.

    "Fuck me like you did her and I'll consider this one free," she demands.

    On top of Camila, I have my second bout, this time with the little blonde angel.



    "You know, I brought you three to help me with all of them, not to just get ravished by him and then take a nap," Daina says and pokes Lunastra's little ass, very annoyed.

    "I don't care… I'm happy…" Lunastra mutters and hugs my leg harder.

    "I'll cast [Refresh] on both of you," Suelen says, threateningly.

    Balbina grabs Suelen's arm and stops her. "It's fine, let them enjoy paradise for a little longer," she says.

    I pat Lunastra's head and Camile licks my still erect shaft like a dog. I look at the surviving maids and say, "Well, if any of you want to be ravished like they were, you'd better say it now. After the bath, I'd rather not do it like this since I'd definitely get all sweaty and sticky again."

    "No thanks," Daiana says with a wry smile and Suelen nods. "After telling our husband about your magic dick, he's already ravished us enough." Her smug smile returns and she continues, "Well then, now we have to leave them here while we do our job."

    I untangle the two women from me and Camila whines like a puppy, then she starts smelling the sheets, looking for a stray droplet of my cum to lap up.

    The two bound girls walk like robots and Aoi is frozen on Roxanne's shoulder. They are completely under my control right now, because otherwise, they would be furiously masturbating. They aren't resisting it, though, since they really just want to make the rush of sex stronger by first holding themselves back.

    We walk out of the room and Ciel says, "I'm impressed."

    "If you're impressed, then imagine how we feel," Daiana says.

    Roxanne gives a weird look towards Hana, knowing that there's something wrong with her silence. Then she looks at me and I smirk. She realizes what's going on and scoffs.



    We go to the bath and once the washing is done, I release the girls. Balbina looks at us in horror while large-Aoi slams herself onto me and Hana makes Alissa scream.

    I stop Aoi with [Bind] and fuck her from behind while pulling up on the base of her tail and pushing her neck down. She's similar to Hana in that the pain amplifies the pleasure for her and being dominated makes her orgasms more powerful.

    Balbina's horror turns into fascination as our wild mating awes her.

    Aoi is quickly overwhelmed by the shared pleasure, leaving me open to fuck someone else. I turn my predatory gaze to Ciel and she starts breathing harder in anticipation.

    She's shared among the lolis while I keep her body limp from the constant pounding and orgasming. Even though she's a little embarrassed about the number of lolis she's had sex with being equal to the number of normal women, she still throws herself at us and temporarily becomes a succubus herself.

    Hana tires out Alissa and then Lina. When our blood-thirsty gazes meet, our duel begins.



    I lose, but retain my honor as a man. It was a losing battle to begin with, as I was already far too tired from all of the previous sex, so when Hana finishes using me and gently sets me down in the water, I feel more like a veteran returning from war than a loser of an endurance duel.

    After a small [Heal] on my personal longsword, I relax in the bath with that cathartic pain that tells me that I'm fully satisfied. I'm still far from being fully drained, though.

    Klein and Alissa relax on each of Hana's arms. Ciel relaxes while surrounded by cute girls whose hands tend to her, all over her curvy body. Roxanne is the one who looks like she's the most spent of us all. She pets Aoi rather weakly while Gify gives her his special "massage." Today's experimentation seems to have truly tired out my succubus the most out of everyone.

    Roxanne casts [Water Breathing] on me and I sink down to the bottom of the bath. Down there, I have my fill of Ciel's feet. Those cute chocolate toes are delicious. I even put on [Oral Technique] to increase Ciel's pleasure. She repeatedly giggles and squeaks out loud in delight.

    The giggling slowly shifts into moaning as her nipples are continuously being stimulated by the maids. Then her noises become muffled as Lina seals Ciel's mouth with her own.

    Balbina's cute, freckled feet dangle in front of me like bait. I decide to give Ciel a short break and start to suck on the princess-like little toes.

    The ginger girl moans and Ciel's gaze turns sharp, like a predator sighting their prey. Ciel's hand buried in Daiana's ass leaves its home and her dark fingers enter the pink and puffy lips of Balbina.

    Suddenly, Ciel's feet wrap around my erect shaft and start to stroke me. Her shapely, thick legs stretch to reach me, who's nearly laying on the bottom of the bath, so I push my waist closer to her. Being this close forces her to spread her legs, showing me her entrance while she continues her strokes.

    Balbina ends up switching with Daiana. The smug loli sits on top of me and shoves her feet on my mouth, which I readily accept. I suppress the desire to have her step on me, but not the fantasy of sucking the toes of the young little snobbish noblewoman playing around with her personal cock.

    Oof… I'm outdoing myself lately. This place might be a bad influence on me.



    I finally satiate my hunger for women's feet and sink to the very bottom of the bath with a stupid smile on my face. Roxanne's moan from Gify's "massage" brings me back to reality and annoys me a little.

    Can't you become a woman? I'd be more comfortable with you touching us all like this if you were.

    Gih.

    I've already fucked Aoi and Fox-Alissa, I'm way too far into that to care about this.

    Gih.

    They aren't really "animals" and neither are you. You're all closer to aliens to me than real animals; you all just kind of look like one.

    Gih.

    Hahahaha. No, I won't have sex with you… unless if you ask for it.

    Gweh!

    Well, you might as well call me The Second Coming of Kirk. I'll fuck anything remotely feminine that wants to have me. No reason not to, unless there is a serious one, like diseases or getting Praying Mantis'd.

    Guh.

    Sex is part of life. Basically, all animals do is live long enough to have sex and reproduce. How can we not enjoy it? I mean, do you even have sexual organs?

    Gih.

    Hm. It's like you're a caricature of a living being. You're missing parts of what makes someone a "humanoid," but you filled the gaps with your own charm. And it's that special "charm" that makes you so adorable.

    Gu~h.

    Yeah, I know you love me.

    In my soul space, I receive the image of Gify rolling him/her eyes, making me chuckle internally.

    I mean, does sex or gender even matter to you?

    Gih. Gih ih goh guh gih.

    Why did you never correct me? I always thought of you as a male.

    Gihihihih, gih!

    You little shit.

    He doesn't really have a gender or sex, so he chose to let me call him a "he" just to piss me off.

    Well, he did start out as a male, but after being "connected" to me for long enough, he managed to stabilize his soul so much that he's "borrowing" less and less from me.

    Nature Spirits are technically "dead" already, so the influence of the God of Change makes them fade away over time. After staying close and "connected" to us for long enough, his soul gets strengthened in a similar way to Aoi's and he staves off his "death."

    Normally, he would've had to merge his soul with other spirits to "survive," but then he would change so much that he wouldn't be Gify anymore and he would've changed into something else.

    Do you fear "death"?

    Gih.

    What is death to someone who "died" multiple times already?

    Well, you enigmatic little shit, I'll just call you a "she" from now on.

    Gih!

    Too late, I'm not enduring any more of your pseudo-NTR.

    Gihihih.



    We get out of the bath and Balbina gives us a sad goodbye. Both of them absolutely loved my [Oral Technique]. Their fascination with Aoi makes my "little" dragon feel smug, like a princess being fawned over.

    Then it's time for our dinner.

    I give the signal for the maids to serve us and two of them rush forward for a few steps before noticing the other. Then they stop and stare at each other with blank faces.

    A third maid sneaks up behind us, which would certainly scare me if I didn't have a Shad on me to give me an early warning. She takes our orders and seems a little tense while she writes.

    She gives a bow before she leaves and her fluffy brown werebunny ears flump on my head like a heavy blanket. She immediately straightens her posture, then profusely apologizes while blushing heavily and walking away.

    "Okay, that was odd," Klein comments.

    "She's really into you," Alissa says and gives me a suggestive smile.

    "Daiana said that you're 'quite popular,'" Lina adds and I feel a little chill.

    "That doesn't seem like a good thing," I say and look around. I can't really say for sure, but the inn staff seems to be sending me glances more often than normal.

    Lina puckers her lips and puts a finger over them while she cutely thinks. Then the cuteness washes away and an imp smiles back. "We'll see how tomorrow goes."

    She offers me no explanation for her words and the other girls have a small laugh at my expense.



    After dinner, I go back to the room with Alissa and Lina while the others stay to drink a little more and talk.

    I sit Alissa down on the bed and she undresses. She interpreted my excitement as sexual desire, but all I want right now is to study her ears for my morphing research.

    "Oh… okay, then," Alissa says. I pay a lot of attention to her words but I can't really identify any hint of disappointment in them.

    "We can do it if you want," I say.

    "No, it's fine."

    "You sure?"

    "Yes…" I feel a hint of annoyance come out of her.

    "O-okay…"

    "If I wanted to, I would just mount you. I wouldn't even need to ask," she says with a smirk as her tail wags.

    "Well, I mean, I'd still have to 'get it up.'"

    She leans over, still naked, and licks her lips suggestively. The image of me making her asshole bleed while she's all tied up invades my mind and I feel my underwear tighten as my dick immediately tries to escape.

    She puts a hand on my crotch and smiles smugly. "That's not a problem for me. I know how to… handle you," she whispers sensually.

    Is this how she feels when she submits to me? I must say, I'm fine with this.

    I shrug and hug them both so I can get comfy and study Alissa's ears and tail.



    Osaria distracts me for a while. She enters her room and sheds her clothes, then she sets the bird in front of the bed and lays down in full view of it. She pulls out a white dildo with a familiar shape and starts fucking herself.

    Her legs spread open and her dark pussy glistens with her juices. The white dildo gains a white cream as she quickly orgasms and her whole body shudders, making her enormous breasts jiggle.

    "Wolfy…" She mutters.

    "Hngh… breed me like a sow…"

    You tried to steal my Hana, Rande. I'll steal your mother.

    Though, I'm not 100% sure that they aren't fucking…



    Osaria's little show ends and she sighs wistfully. She smirks softly at the bird but I can see a hint of dissatisfaction in her expression. Then she puts her not-bikini back on and leaves the room to go drink with Rande.

    After being allowed to concentrate again, I get an idea.

    "Gify," I say.

    *Pop*

    "Gih?"

    "Can you morph your body into something else? I want to compare what different types of mana-solidification look like."

    She smirks and I frown. "Giih."

    I narrow my eyes at her and say, "I'm not doing that. I'll double the size of your meals for a day, instead."

    "Gih!"

    "Fuck that, fuck you. I'm not doing it."

    "Gih."

    "Remember that I can refuse to feed you if I want."

    "Gih!"

    I chuckle. "Oh? So, you're my pet, now?"

    We go quiet and stare daggers at each other.

    "Gih."

    She buckles.



    I've been solely focused on what soul organs are, but I have no idea what I'm actually looking at. I've basically just copied Roxanne's horns and tail, which are very simple mana solidifications in comparison to Gify's body.

    Reproducing Alissa's tail and ears won't exactly be hard, but understanding how they are made so that I can apply this knowledge elsewhere will be.

    "I can already see a very visible problem," Alissa says.

    "What?"

    "Your ears don't bob."

    "Oh."

    I look in our mirror and the solid black "ears" protruding out of my head seem more like two thick and short horns, instead.

    I shake my head and force them to bob. It doesn't seem too hard, but it'll take some practice.

    There's also hair inside the ears since they materialized from my skin instead of from my hair. I'll have to learn how to "absorb" it inside my appendages.

    "Alissa, can you change into a fox a few times for me?" I ask.

    "Sure."

    She glows and goes from a naked goddess to a cute little fox in just a few seconds.

    She lifts her ass towards me and hits my face repeatedly with her tail.

    "Aroused? Hm? You zoophile, I know you are," she says teasingly.

    "You say that as if it's something bad," I say and sadly frown a little.

    "It's not, but you seem to get a little embarrassed every time I say it." She gives me a toothy grin.

    "Get out of my head." I pinch her ear.

    "Kyah!"

    "Please, I want to read…" Lina complains.

    "Sorry," we say in unison.



    One of the most curious things I've noticed is how Gify's soul seems to be "fluid." My soul is like a static building where people walk about inside, but Gify's entire soul is constantly "moving." It reminds me of one of those trippy gifs where they put a painting filter over each frame of the loop and gives it an illusion as if everything in the picture is "moving," but it's not.

    With the new skill, forcing my soul to change into different "materials" is much easier than before, so I've managed to copy Gify's "fluffy" and "squishy" materials and add orange color to it, but they're still far from looking like fox ears.

    Lina suddenly falls onto my chest and her book escapes her little hands. I think that my absent-minded head pats made her fall asleep.

    Like when a cat sleeps on you, I'm currently frozen in place where I can't move or I'd risk waking up my little evil angel.

    Alissa smiles and whispers, "So adorable…"

    She takes the book from Lina's hands and starts to read it herself. I take a glance at the title.

    "Legends of Times Past Series: Ender, the Dragon."

    Hm, one of Oura's books.

    Sometime after that, the girls come back slightly drunk and we all go to sleep.



    Today is the 29th.

    I wake up feeling hungry, but through [Bind], I know that the girls have already had their meal.



    Alissa and Hana's "Intelligence" increased by 1 (now 13 and 12). Ciel's "Endurance" increased by 1 (now 14).



    Breakfast is especially calm and happy. Everyone's in a very good mood this morning.

    I load Gify's plate with double the normal amount of food and she chirps happily, but then she gives me a stink-eye.

    Yeah, this is payback.

    I sit down to eat and notice that my mountain of food is just slightly smaller than Hana's, who gives me a knowing smirk after seeing my plate.

    "You girls have been draining me completely, lately," I say.

    "You seem a little stronger, though," Alissa says and squeezes my arm.

    "With all this physical effort, I'd be surprised if he wasn't," Hana says.

    "And your fanbase is growing," Lina comments as she looks around. Through Alissa, I've been hearing some giggles and whispering aimed at me. My "fame" is certainly increasing.

    I chuckle and massage the bridge of my nose. "I'm not sure how I'm supposed to feel about this," I say.

    "To be honest, it's really impressive," Hana says.

    "Yeah. Well, as long as you don't abandon us, then being so desired is good," Ciel says.

    "Because you're also going to take part in the enjoyment of his 'fame', right?" Hana asks with a smirk.

    Without even looking at her, Ciel says as she puts jelly on her toast, "I've no idea what you are talking about."

    "You should start flaunting your horns and tail," Roxanne says, excitedly.

    I raise an eyebrow at her. "Why?"

    "Well, it's sexy, why wouldn't you want to be sexy?" Roxanne asks as if it should be obvious.

    "For you, it's sexy," Lina says.

    "The tail is really sexy," Klein says and Alissa nods.

    "He could grow tentacles and you'd all find it sexy," Ciel says.

    "Well, yeah?" Roxanne turns to Ciel and smirks. "Pretty sure you'd love that one, too."

    "We still have the Delicious Horrors, you should study them next, Wolfy," Hana says.

    "Oooh…" Klein mutters and looks at me excitedly. The other girls seem very interested while Ciel blushes.

    "The Council has decided," Roxanne says and hits her glass on the table to mimic a hammer.

    "I accept the decision," I say with a chuckle.

    Roxanne smirks maniacally, but controls herself a moment later. Then she continues, "So, with that out of the way, what are we doing today?"

    "I'll stay with my parents," Klein says.

    "I have to go to the Tribunal and report that we are 'going back.' I'd also like to buy some armor and metal for our workshop plans," I say.

    "After lunch, we could start our date," Alissa suggests.

    I smile at her and see her tail wag. "Sure."

    "I'll go with this juicy one to spar at the hunter's guild," Hana says and slings an arm over Ciel's shoulder.

    "I have to train, too," Lina says.

    "Perfect!"

    "So… I'm going to be all alone?" Roxanne asks and fakes a wounded tone.

    "Kweh! I'll stay with you!" Aoi exclaims.

    "Awn… oh, Wolfy, gimme a corgi."

    Ciel looks at Hana with large eyes like a jealous child.

    "We can't get rusty, Ciel. Training comes first," Hana says, sternly.

    She resigns herself to her fate and her shoulders drop. "Okay…"

    "We have to get the armor first, so you can hold it until then," I say as I summon a corgi for her.

    "Bark!"

    "Oh! That's a first," Ciel exclaims and steals the corgi for herself.

    "It's just like with the elementals; their mental capabilities improved a little after increasing the level of my [Summoning Magic]."



    We get up and Ciel groans softly in pain. "My legs hurt, I think I overdid it," she complains and casts [Heal] on herself.

    "Isn't it good that you exercised so much?" Klein asks.

    "If I need a [Heal] to deal with the pain, then I pushed myself too far."

    "Hm."

    We use the armored dinghy to drop off Klein in front of the Wind'he Gevee and fly towards the Pirate's Sentence, the area near the imperial barracks that all the good blacksmiths opened their shops at.

    We buy breastplates for everyone, making Roxanne frown at the growing "unfashionableness" of her outfit. I realize that Aoi is completely "naked" and start to feel a little concerned about her.

    "Can you create some armor for Aoi?" I ask Lina.

    "I can bend some metal with [Manipulate Metal], but it'll lose some of its strength after that since it'll affect the tempering," she answers.

    "It's still better than nothing."

    "Then, sure."

    We buy some sheets of metal for Lina to bend into armor for Aoi. That, plus the armor makes the plan of an entirely metal workshop kind of expensive, so we decide to just make a metal workbench for now and have Lina add remote magical manipulators to it.

    Buying all of this doesn't take long, so we still have half of the morning left to go to the Tribunal.

    "We don't need everyone there since I'm just going to report things," I say.

    "Right, let's meet up for lunch, then," Hana says.

    "We'll keep in touch through [Bind]," I say and we separate.



    Hall of Fame of Patrons

    The patrons who support Rupegia shall have their names sung by the bards for they deserve the glory and honor. Their names are:

    Oracle Maximillian Hübner.
    Prince PreownedFIN.
    Lord Andrew Meyers.
    Lord Hope.
    Lord Samuel Lim.
    Lord Bill.
    Lord Novgarod.
    Lord DJ.
    Lord Cidant.
    Lord Ashadun.
    Lord Michale Erwin.
    Lord Joxsan Herrera.
    Lord Enrique Peña Gomez.
    Lord Vampmire.
    Lord Braidborn.
    Noble Salty Panda.
    Nobleman Lassiter.
    Noble Evil.
     
  4. Manasong

    Manasong Well-Known Member

    Joined:
    Mar 15, 2019
    Messages:
    287
    Likes Received:
    21
    Reading List:
    Link
    We walk through the white streets and ask for directions to the nearest Tribunal. Alissa ends up taking over this job as I'm slightly awkward at talking to strangers and she seems to enjoy doing it, which is the opposite of me.

    The people here talk differently from Earth. Back there, people are far more cold, self-centered, and without any patience for small talk. When you can talk to anyone around the world by just using a device that's always at hand, why would you ever waste your time and social energy on small talk with a complete stranger?

    Alissa approaches someone and gives some casual comments. "Lovely feathers you have"; "what is this textile of your shawl?"; "what a lovely child, she has your eyes"; "your bow looks so well crafted, is this a Chape composite?" She seems to look for common ground while avoiding people who are too alien to her, like the merfolk. Then she follows up with a compliment or some keen observation to make the person more comfortable with her, and then she asks for directions.

    Time-consuming, but we end up getting two not-apples from a nice old lady, so I'd say it's okay.



    The Tribunal's office looks like any other government office I've been to. A single large hall with a high ceiling, partitioned by simple, movable wooden panels instead of having all the rooms permanently built with stone walls.

    Most of the floor is occupied by benches where a considerable number of people wait their turn and on the other side of the counter, Tribunal employees quickly walk through the work area carrying stacks of paper in a hurry.

    The building is not very noisy, but there's a constant humming of low voices and muffled footsteps.

    We make our way to the reception and say that we'd like to make a Precedence Report. We'll be reporting our movements and intentions in case someone wants to talk to us about the trial. It's our way of showing that we are willing to conform to the law and appear for our trial. The other benefit is to also create a paper trail.

    If we disappear for whatever reason and Katasko says that we ran away from the trial, creating this paper trail would help us not be labeled outright as criminals and also aid any future investigation into our disappearance.

    Then we also write a Complaint Report. The Enforcers being used to "escort" us back to Goldport at the expense of Este company is a clear abuse of power and an overreaction. Especially since we are upstanding citizens of the empire with two blessings from the Gods and a letter of commendation from an Agent.

    They could've just informed us of the trial without threatening us. If they don't have enough evidence to outright arrest us on sight, then they have no justification for acting hostile, well, more hostile their usual behavior, that is. The God of Law makes it very clear in his teachings that the accused is innocent until proven guilty.

    I mean, we are guilty, but nobody should have any evidence of that.

    The whole affair smells of corruption and I want to make that clear to the investigators from the very beginning.

    The Judges themselves might be corrupt, but if we get a Seeker of Truth to be called, then we can also expose Katasko's strong-arming, which makes our response "self-defense."

    Still, a lot can go wrong, but we have the advantage.



    Sitting on a bench, I fill out papers with a magic pen, then wait for our number to be called. If not for the other races and the different sense of fashion, I think that this office would look like any tropical government building on Earth. It's always nice to find parallels to my former home; it makes me feel nostalgic.

    Our number is finally called and we deliver the small stack of papers to the female attendant. She seems quite fit and immediately marches away from her desk as soon as she gives our papers a quick look. Her red peacock feathers on her head bob up and down as she moves and looks oddly mesmerizing.

    A minute later, she marches back and gives us a receipt for our report that I store safely inside my "Items."

    "Everything is done, let's go have lunch," I say.

    "Roxy wants to be carried," Aoi says.

    "Lazy~… Anyway, we'll walk," Hana says.



    I fly the dinghy to go pick up Roxanne and we find a Succubus restaurant.

    Hana frowns and says, "Why does your race like tentacles so much? I thought you liked horns and thin tails."

    Roxanne giggles heartily and slaps Hana's shoulder. "Horns and tails are sexy; Tentacles are obscene."

    Hana's mouth hangs open in surprise. "So you eat obscene things? What else do you eat? Penises?"

    "Well… pickled goblin penis is a delicacy…" She looks down and adjusts her glasses, a little embarrassed.

    Oo~f…

    "What…?" I mutter and we all turn to Roxanne.

    "It's not that popular, but it's something Mother loved to eat."

    "But not your Father?" Lina asks.

    "No…" Then Roxanne turns to me and smiles evilly. "Don't worry, Wolfy. Your cum is delicious, but not your cock."

    "What about the balls?" Hana asks, a little fascinated.

    "You deep fry them in oil and they become very crunchy. Goes well as a snack."

    Ciel gives them a withering glare and clears her throat. "Right, can we talk about something else? Like, the food we are about to eat?"

    The two smile apologetically and focus on the menu.

    Succubus food is full of really weird ingredients. For example: livers; toes; fingers; eyeballs; brains; and of course, there's orc penis, but since it's not goblin, it's minced and turned into a sausage.

    Thankfully, these weird plates only take up half of the menu, and the rest are much more "normal." Though, the amount of seasoning and spice in them makes my tongue go numb.

    I did discover cheddar, though. That spicy cheddar dust that fast-food chains like to put on food.

    "Oh, that's Stag Carapace dust," Roxanne explains. "It's a huge stag beetle monster with a bright orange carapace that is ground into dust. A few bigger monsters like to eat it because it's so tasty."

    "You'd think that a monster being tasty would be an undesirable trait," Lina comments.

    "There are monsters that only exist, to be eaten by us, bigger monsters," Aoi says.

    "Oh? Which monsters did the dragons hunt?" I ask.

    "Goblins and Rabid Rabbits. When I became stronger, I'd hunt Orcs, too."

    "Ironic that humanoids ended up adding those same monsters to our diet."

    "Humanoids are cunning. You… we, use everything we have, to survive."

    Well, the God of Destruction has been trying to destroy us since our creation, so I'd guess it makes sense for Aoi to be born with this knowledge.



    We fly back to the inn to deliver Roxanne and she gives me a few pecks on the lips as a goodbye.

    "Thank you, husband, for being so attentive to me," she says and hops off.

    "Lazy~…!" Alissa yells as Roxanne walks away, but she only makes my succubus laugh out loud.

    "Right, so our date officially starts now. Where do you want to go?" I ask Alissa

    "Hm…" Alissa tilts her head and her tail lazily wags. "Let's just walk around and see where fate takes us."

    I'm not very excited about this, but it's still Alissa's birthday "gift."

    "Sure."



    We land on one of the streets close to the market. The main road has all the high-class shops, but the side streets hold the hidden gems.

    White buildings; cute signs hanging in front; wind chimes; pleasing aromas; knick-knacks that glow and make noise; the soft clacks of the people walking by; the humming of their idle chatter. Quite comfy.

    "Do you want me to carry you? We could walk faster that way," Alissa suggests.

    "Wouldn't you get tired, then?"

    "Just cast [Refresh] on me every hour or so."

    "Alright."

    I mount my fox and we trot our way forward.

    "All that's missing is Lina," Alissa comments.

    "You enjoy her mounting you that much? I thought this was a thing just between the two of us," I say with a cheeky smile.

    She turns around and her large fox face shows fluster. "No! Uh… I-it's still our thing, but… well, I miss her little legs on me sometimes."

    I lay down on her and hug her neck. "It's fine."

    "Hm…" She feels a little conflicted but lets it go. "It's still our thing," she mutters.



    Alissa stops by a particularly cute shop with large dark green stained windows.

    I dismount without her even needing to say anything and she shifts back, then we go inside and we're greeted by the soft scent of mint and a stuffy environment with a faint haze of smoke from incenses.

    We see haphazard piles of odd books; pieces of paper with nonsensical scribbles or weird patterns; both lit and fully burned incenses occupying vases that desperately need cleaning; colored gems glowing softly; and weak magic stone [Spirit Lights] hanging from the ceiling. I feel lots of trace amounts of mana flying about; this place is enchanted.

    "This is quite the shop you chose…" I mutter.

    "There's something odd in the air," Alissa says, softly.

    "It's Eia, that drug the elves use."

    "Right… but there's something more…"

    "Well, more drugs, obviously."

    She rolls her eyes and we make our way through the books.

    What's with the atmosphere? Is this really necessary?

    Gih.

    My ass that they don't have a warehouse. Even a basement would suffice.

    "I'd have to agree… there's something more," I mutter. My eyes are feeling odd, though I think it might be the smoke.

    An old woman's voice comes from behind a table completely filled with books and says, "You're right about this shop. This one's special."

    A stereotypical "Disney witch" gets up from the ground while carrying a small pile of books and smiles at us. She has a plump nose with a wart, pure white feathers coming out of her head and arms, a pointy black hat that matches her thin black robes, crooked teeth and walks with bad posture. An Estekabar-type demon race. "Welcome to the Clear Water. I sell all kinds of books."

    She deposits the books she's carrying on the table and somewhere else a pile of books suddenly falls. She doesn't even react to the loud noise and an awkward silence falls on the shop as she starts to absent-mindedly dust the books in front of her.

    The way those books fell was… strange.

    "What kinds of books do you have?" Alissa asks.

    "No idea, I buy whatever book interests me," the old woman says with a shrug.

    "Do you have an… organization method or an index of some kind?" I ask.

    "Nope," she says and turns her back to us to dust some more books.

    Alissa and I look at each other and frown.

    "How are we supposed to find anything here?" Alissa asks.

    The shopkeeper turns to us and gives us a toothy smile that shows all of her pure white and crooked teeth. "Well… there are books in front of you, so you found it, them, some, whatever…" She shrugs and returns to dusting.

    "She's high on Eia," I say to Alissa through [Bind] and chuckle internally.

    "As far as I know, Eia doesn't make you this… weird."

    The shopkeeper suddenly turns to us and her stupid smile disappears. She finally shows a completely lucid and serious face, but her odd reaction makes me feel a little tense.

    Alissa's curiosity just increases and she feels like exploring. "I'll just… browse through the books," she says and starts flipping through the most accessible books.

    "Sure…" the shopkeeper says absentmindedly as her eyes land on me and stay for an awkwardly long time. She slowly turns back to face forward and continues with her cleaning.

    Gify, is there something wrong with this shop?

    Gih.

    Screw you, you useless freeloader.

    Gih.

    Last time you were this cryptic, you led us to Gecynd.

    Gihihi.

    I take a look around and start flipping over a book about "Intelligence" potions. It's like reading a scientific paper on something you don't know, it looks like gibberish filled with technical jargon.

    "This is [Runic Warding]," Alissa says while holding a piece of paper with weird patterns.

    "Good eye. Yes, they are," the shopkeeper says without looking at her.

    Alissa stares at the piece of paper and turns it around. "It's not defensive or offensive, it's too pretty. It's also not calming, so it's not healing either. It's… mischievous… cheeky." She frowns and looks at the shopkeeper. "This is illusion magic. A party trick!"

    The old woman finally stops and looks at Alissa with a warm smile that makes her look like a kind mother. "A perfect assessment," she says.

    Illusion…

    Something clicks inside my head.

    Nearly all of the books become transparent and then disappear. Even the clutter between the tables clears away and I see display cases that were previously hidden underneath the mountains of books. They display beautiful books with shiny covers and colorful drawings.

    Some of the incenses and glowing gems disappear and a perfectly arranged grid of decorations is left behind.

    "What the fuck. The entire shop is an illusion," I mutter.

    "Please, no profanities," Moth-… the shopkeeper says.

    "Sorry… but, uh, why…?"

    She narrows her eyes at me and I feel a hint of a higher-than-average "Charisma." "Keep your mind clear of impure thoughts and the little critters of illusion will have difficulty getting past your 'Willpower.'"

    Well, consider me completely vulnerable to illusions, then.

    "No… he meant why is the shop enchanted with illusions?" Alissa asks, reading my thoughts.

    The old woman narrows her eyes for a moment again as her eyes dart between us. Then she goes back to her stupid smile. "Because this isn't really a shop. I'm Dokkanchee, and I'm a recruiter for the Kabara Basaree's School of Magic. You've both passed the first Trial of Illusion."

    What…

    My eyes still feel weird, though.

    "You're an illusion, too. I can feel it," I say and Alissa nods.

    "There's something odd about your face," she says

    Dokkan smirks and her large nose starts to shrink. The wart falls off and disappears in a puff of smoke. Her teeth all straighten up and her smile becomes perfect. "The bad posture is real, though," she says and cackles. "Well, you've nearly passed the second Trial of Illusion, you still have to break the illusion with 'Willpower' if you want to pass."

    "I wonder if there's a third Trial. I don't feel anything odd anymore, do you?" I ask Alissa through [Bind].

    "No. Not a thing."

    Dokkan opens her eyes wide and says, "There it is again! What is it that you two are doing? There's something… odd going on between the two of you."

    We share a worried look.

    "Of course, there is, but we aren't telling," I say and frown.

    Dokkan laughs a little awkwardly and clears her throat. "Apologies, it's not my intention to pry, it's just that it's so curious. I've never seen anything like it before."

    "What do you see?" Alissa asks.

    "Not see, feel, and I feel something moving between you two. I have no idea what, and that's what's interesting because I can't even describe it."

    "How do you see it?" I ask.

    She smirks at me and waits a moment before answering, "I also have my own secrets that I have to keep."

    Right, an impasse. But we still have the Masked Aberrant, so maybe I should study it and see what I can learn.

    "Moving on…" I say and walk towards one of the display cases. "These books, are they for sale or something?"

    Dokkan nods. "They are, but not for just anybody."

    "And what does it take to be that 'somebody'?"

    "A student, or a teacher of our school. Or somebody with magical qualifications."

    "Is being a 'Scholar of Rabanara' enough?"

    She raises an eyebrow. "Don't try to fool me, boy."

    It's kind of annoying being called 'boy' in that way.

    Gih.

    Well, I'm not Tyrion and I'm not going to be a 'boy' for long.

    Gih.

    Right, levels. Fuck.

    "Do you have an Inspection Crystal?" Alissa asks.

    Dokkan shakes her head. "Don't need one. Students and teachers have IDs."

    "You don't seem like you want to make many sales," I say with a sigh.

    She shrugs. "Not really, I'm a recruiter."

    "Let's see if there's something interesting before we try to negotiate further," I say and Alissa nods, her ears wobble cutely.

    They really do wobble. My fake ears must look like dead leaves to her.

    "Wait, the test is over, why don't you tell us what kind of books you have?" Alissa asks.

    Dokkan cracks a smile and moves towards Alissa with a swiftness unbefitting her age. "Sure, sure, Miss Scholar. I'll show you around," she says, softly.

    "I'm his fiancée, but I'm no scholar," Alissa corrects.

    "As you wish, Miss …?"

    "Alissa Ryder," she says with a confident smile.

    Oof.

    "Wolf Ryder," I say and send a warm smile to Alissa.

    "Understood, Ms. And Mr. Ryder." Dokkan gives her a slight bow, the most I'd imagine someone like her can comfortably bend. "Come over here, I'll show you the more basic books we have and then we'll look at the more advanced ones if you wish."

    We walk over to the first rows of display cases. She opens up the first and shows us a shiny book with a cover sheeted with orange metal foil.

    "This is a beginner's book that we sell to young mages who aren't old enough to join the Magic School. This book gives them an idea of all kinds of illusion magic that they can learn without putting anyone in danger."

    Alissa blinks a few times and her ears twitch. "What dangers?"

    Dokkan snorts. "Just imagine a rich, spoiled child charming their parents to do their bidding."

    "Oh…"

    "Yes."

    I hum in agreement and say, "I can see that there's more to illusions than just fake images. Like the book piles, those were all solid, but I'm not sure if their contents were actually intelligible."

    "Illusion is the art of making someone believe in something else. The 'how' is only limited by your imagination." As Dokkan speaks, Alissa's excitement skyrockets.

    "You have a thing for illusions, don't you, Alissa?" I ask her.

    "Of course. I always dreamed of being like Nocturna." She lifts her chin up and puckers her lips like a proud young noblewoman.

    "Oh, the werefox legend, I see…" Dokkan says and her eyes go towards the more advanced books. "We have a tome that describes her spells. Though you'd first need a considerable number of points in [Illusion Magic] before her spells become effective."

    Too perfect…

    "Let's see the others first," I say and Dokkan nods respectfully.



    They are all interesting, really, but buying one is not viable for us because they all cost a few gold coins, after all. The biggest advantage is that these books have [Runic Warding] spells on them so that we can learn new spells by copying them.

    Normal books about magic don't have this because [Runic Warding] costs mana crystals and has a limited number of uses before it deteriorates; so the book can at most teach the spell to two people, if you are not completely horrible at that magic school, that is.

    "Do you want this book?" I ask Alissa.

    "Uh…" She suddenly gets all bashful and awkward. Her ears flicker cutely up and down. She gets it under control soon enough, but I can still feel the anxiety seeping through her [Bind].

    "You could teach Hana, too. She's been getting into [Illusion Magic] lately," I say.

    "Right… [Double Strike] is kind of related to Nocturna's style," she says in a quiet voice as confidence slowly enters her heart.

    Dokkan gives us a diplomatic smile and says, "Sorry to intrude, but it's mostly [Spirit Magic]. I do understand what you mean, though. The abstract concepts of [Double Strike] can easily be applied to Nocturna's spells."

    "Yeah, I know," Alissa says and sighs wistfully. Guilt enters her heart but she overpowers it. "Let's buy this book."

    "A simple Proof of Title will be enough for me. But it has to be signed by the temple, not the Lord's men," Dokkan says.

    An odd restriction, but her school is from Maoka, so it makes sense for them to trust the temple so much more than the nobility.

    Lina's Trivia: The Proof of Title is just a paper signed by someone stating that they have used an Inspection Crystal on me and confirmed that I possess a certain Title. You can always lose a Title, so having a recent Proof of Title or a Title Crystal is a requirement for a variety of things. These Title Crystals are magic tools that display a specific Title, so you can always check it whenever you need it, but they are expensive as hell.

    "Point us to the nearest temple's office and we'll be back soon," I say.



    I mount Alissa and we make our way to the office. Goldport is bigger than Rabanara, so they have a few offices scattered around the town.

    On the way there, we find a public park. There's a cute patch of grass shaded by tall trees with wide canopies. A small fountain in the middle showers the grass around it with a thin mist of cool water. A good number of children and a few adults are taking a break under the mist.

    We slowly make our way across the park and enjoy the mist for a few seconds. I see an interesting stall nearby and try to gently guide Alissa in that direction.

    She's so distracted by the cool mist that she doesn't pay any attention to where we are going.

    "Stop here for a moment," I ask and dismount in front of the stall.

    "Hm?" Alissa turns to me and tilts her fox head, then her usually inexpressive face smiles as she notices the stall.

    "The red one, please," I say and hand over a few copper coins.

    The old man at the stall gives me a smirk and hands me a not-rose. Its red petals are arranged in such a way that it looks more like a fractal than a plant, so it's quite mesmerizing.

    I mount Alissa again and set the not-rose's stalk into the fur behind her ear.

    "Hopefully, flowers have the same meaning here as they do in my world," I say.

    "'A pretty flower is a great way to adorn a pretty thing.' A teaching from the Goddess of Love."

    "Quite similar. Though, in my world, the color is more important. Red is meant to represent love or passion."

    "That's just the color for every one of us, then," she says and I can feel her shrug internally.

    "Yeah… you could say that the relationships are more complicated here because the entire realm isn't almost exclusively monogamous."

    "Hm."



    We reach the office/clinic and ask for the Proof of Title. The female attendant is quite surprised since it's very rare for anyone to ask for that. Anyone with a relevant Title would usually be important enough to have their own Title Crystal.

    The process is simple and fast since anyone can do it, so the attendant just dusts off the old crystal ball and writes up a paper for me that she signs and stamps.

    Then we return to the Clear Water and show Dokkanchee the Proof.

    She examines the paper for a short moment and hands it back to us. "Huh. You're an interesting person, Mr. Ryder. If either of you ever feel like joining Kabara Basaree, I'd gladly initiate you."

    I smile at her and say, "Illusions aren't on my path of research, so I'll pass. Maybe Alissa will take you up on your offer, one day."

    "W-well, this is a little too much for me. I'm j-just interested in pretty illusions," Alissa says and blushes in embarrassment.

    Dokkan scoffs and narrows her eyes at Alissa. "Silly girl. You've got talent, at least enough to sniff out an illusion and that's the most important thing at the start."

    "I-if you say so…" Alissa says and her tail wags for a moment before she controls it. "But there's a long way to go before we'll have the time to come back here."

    "Hmph." With a *poof* Dokkan pulls out a piece of paper and a magic pen. She quickly scribbles some words on the paper, signs it, then hands it to Alissa. "Keep this with you and I'll remember you when you come back, even if it takes years. Well, I won't wait for decades, I'm quite old, after all." She finishes and cackles a stereotypical "witch" laugh.



    We buy the book and Dokkan activates an enchantment on a chair deep inside the shop. Slowly, a complete makeover happens to the shop as it returns to its cluttered look. The illusions start out as "ghosts," then color is added, then the transparency disappears, and then they finally gain mass.

    "See you again in a few years and may this year roll better than the last," Dokkan says and waves us goodbye. Her nose is visibly growing and the ugly wart is appearing again.

    We say our goodbyes and also wish her a better "roll."



    We stop by the park again and Alissa suggests that we take a break.

    "Cast [Refresh] on me so that I can sleep on your lap," Alissa asks.

    She shrinks down to small-Aoi-size and curls up on my lap. Her fluffy fur gets wet from the mist of the fountain, but it hardly changes the feel of petting her.

    Her fur is so fluffy that my hand feels as much pleasure as she does and I can feel the best of both worlds just by sharing our senses. I allow her feelings to control me as much as she allows me to control her body. Her "will" helps guide my hand and it feels like we become "one" as our desires and movements synchronize.

    It feels like an amazing moment, as if we were suddenly struck by lightning and energized. It's as if we acquired superhuman strength and had accomplished something impossible. We feel unstoppable.

    But, like a moment of clarity, it comes and goes with a blink, but the knowledge has already been implanted. We can become more than the sum of our parts through [Bind].

    The importance of this single, fleeting moment is enormous. This single spell might be one of our most important treasures.

    "Wolfy…" She starts.

    "Yes. It felt amazing," I complete.

    "If we could replicate this…"

    "Then we might become the perfect team."

    "But if we go too far…"

    "We'll easily 'merge.'"

    "But can we achieve the same with the others?"

    "So far only you tried to 'merge' with me."

    "But we don't know if that's really a requirement for this…"

    "So, we can only wait and hope…"

    She switches back into her humanoid form and wraps her arms around my neck. The not-rose on her right ear makes her just that much more adorable.

    "We'll do it, we'll sync with everyone," she says as her orange eyes stare into mine.

    "If anything, I'm sure Gify's 'connection' can help us."

    "Gih."

    I smile wryly and say, "Yes, maybe you're not so useless, after all."



    We go a bit away from the mist and have our cold tea with cookies in the shade. We spend the rest of our date enjoying each other's presence, trying to catch that lightning again, that wonderful feeling that we shared.

    As the sun sets and the girls come back from the hunter's guild training grounds, we return to the inn. We catch Roxanne having a wonderful time with the golems and Aoi while experimenting with a laughing gas that she managed to create by studying the exploding arrow's chemicals.

    "Yeah, you really need OSHA," I say with a frown.

    "What's that?" Alissa asks.

    "Something that'll save her life."



    After Roxanne returns to normal and we store the golems away, we call the maids again to help appease Hana, who's all fired up.

    We hear not just a few footsteps approach our door, but a whole army of clacking high heels.

    Daiana knocks and we let her in. She enters with a completely stiff and awkward smile, and numerous maids and other staff follow her in. All of them are women, and they're all staring at me with predatory eyes.


    Hall of Fame of Patrons

    The patrons who support Rupegia shall have their names sung by the bards for they deserve the glory and honor. Their names are:

    Oracle Maximillian Hübner.
    Prince PreownedFIN.
    Lord Andrew Meyers.
    Lord Hope.
    Lord Samuel Lim.
    Lord Bill.
    Lord Novgarod.
    Lord DJ.
    Lord Cidant.
    Lord Ashadun.
    Lord Michale Erwin.
    Lord Joxsan Herrera.
    Lord Enrique Peña Gomez.
    Lord Vampmire.
    Lord Braidborn.
    Noble Salty Panda.
    Nobleman Lassiter.
    Noble Evil.
     
  5. Manasong

    Manasong Well-Known Member

    Joined:
    Mar 15, 2019
    Messages:
    287
    Likes Received:
    21
    Reading List:
    Link
    "Good day, Lina," Oura says with a kind smile and I nearly stop to admire her. The golden elven woman is so beautiful and she's just what I imagine a not-evil Roxanne to be.

    "Good day," I respond and turn to Osaria. The dark elven "milf," as Wolfy would say, sends me a small smile.

    She's dangerous… I have to be careful with her, even if Wolfy wouldn't think it's cheating.

    I send her a respectful nod and sit beside Oura. The fluffy and comfortable seat is just so much better than a horse. Even though Ciel makes sure I'm never in pain or too tired, I still prefer to properly sit at something and not mount it.

    "So…" Oura starts with an excited smile and grabs my hand. "I know you love history, so I got a different book this time." With a *poof*, she produces on my lap a heavy leather-back book called: "Legends of Times Past Series: Ender, the Dragon."

    "Ooh…" I feel a small door materializing inside my mind. A door to the past.

    "It's a little dramatized, but the scholars say that this one is quite faithful to the historical records," Oura says.

    Osaria leans closer so she can read the title and says, "Ah, that one. Can you narrate it for me? I'd like to hear this story."

    "Sure," Oura says and nods repeatedly, even more excited.

    I open the book with my free hand and both of her soft, delicate hands squeeze mine.

    She's dangerous, too. I can't disappoint Ciel.

    I try to ignore that I'm in a small room with two beautiful, older women who'd love to dote on me, but also have a rather elastic sexuality, and focus on the book.

    It's time to cross the door that will take me into the past.



    On the second day of the fourth month of the year 34,991, at the top of the Grey Roost, the wereowl God-Queen Mack'Hee conferred with her generals. Her sharp glare and bone structure gave her an air of strictness and regality. Her power as a multi-hundred level being only accentuated her features and made it impossible for the weak of heart to look at her. The gray locks of hair that covered her shoulders like a blanket made her look like a statue that glared down at lesser beings from atop her raised throne.



    Grey Roost? Oh right, this is before the first Emperor changed their name to Hermit's Roost.



    Only her own generals would survive her presence long enough to talk with her.

    "Betoverd Bos has agreed to help. Their God-Rulers will support us in any effort against Ender," the first general said and stopped to read the rest of the document.

    He was a mature wereowl man without a single gray hair or feather on his head, but the age of the higher society was always hard to define considering how their levels likely exceeded one hundred.

    The general frowned as he read the document. Once done, he sighed and said with a strained tone, "But they will only offer a limited number of troops for combat. They believe that the average troops will be wasted in a confrontation with the dragon."

    "And what troops have they offered?" The God-Queen asked. Her cold and imperious tone would make any lesser man be compelled to obey her, even if they didn't want to.

    "Gnomic Wall-Masters, Pixie Mountain-Splitters, and Meteor Launchers."

    "Impressive, but alas, limited," Mack'Hee said and gripped her forehead in disappointment.

    The only sounds heard on the huge and austere Gray Hall was the ruffling of the delicate clothing the other generals were wearing as they nodded in solemn agreement.

    This near-absolute silence made the sudden appearance of hurried footsteps very jarring. Someone had just entered through the emergency Eternal Portal.

    The heavy doors to the Hall opened by themselves to let in a God's Voice for the Brumeux Clan. A werefox in shining gray armor enveloped in mist, making it difficult to discern any of his movement. The only truly visible part he had was his uncovered head showing his fox ears, perfect strands of orange hair and fur, and a handsome face marred by an expression of grief.



    Oh, Alissa's ancestor. I have to show this book to her sometime.



    A few of the generals grabbed their Heavenly Weapons and eyed the God's Voice warily as the armored man rushed towards the Triangular Table.

    The young werefox God-King broke out of his inner reflections and raised from his throne. "Cousin!" He yelled in surprise.

    The God's Voice dispelled the mist covering his body, revealing an eerily dull-looking metal armor. Then he fell on one knee and dropped his head. "My Divine! The Brumeux Forest is going to fall!" He announced as tears ran along his cheeks.

    "What?!" the God-King shrieked.

    "We found out that Ender had sneaked into the Haunted Caldera and used it to feed himself and his dragons. But then it was too late, his army is now so big that there's no hope for defense. Our God-Rulers ordered the evacuation of the forest while they hold back Ender himself."

    Mack'Hee raised from her throne and immediately everyone, except for the God-King, held back a breath in awe of her presence. "Send all the troops that we can to aid in the evacuation. Contact Betoverd Bos and Sommerreich. Then summon the Celestial Owls and we'll personally help the Brumeux God-Rulers," She commanded and the generals obeyed. In the blink of an eye, they all disappeared.

    "I am humbled by your Divine Mercy!" The God's Voice yelled, amid tears of grief and happiness.

    "Think nothing of it. Now go, help your brethren," Mack'Hee said. Her voice quaked the God's Voice to his bones and fueled his inhumanoid speed as he immediately darted back towards the [Eternal Gate] whence he came.

    Mack'Hee walked down the steps of her throne to the lower throne of her lover. She may had a lithe figure, but she never looked small, even while beside her tall and slender lover.

    She hugged the young God-King and cupped his cheeks, then guided his head towards hers and sealed his lips with her own.

    The thin clothes both of them wore made it quite easy for their body heat to transfer, and so they easily felt the rising heat coming from their groins. But there was no time for anything more than a kiss.

    "We'll save them, my lovely Beau. We'll save them," Mack'Hee said in a soft voice that wormed its way into the God-King's heart.

    His handsome and boyish face was wracked with grief. Even though Beau looked young, he certainly wasn't. He knew that Mack'Hee was trying to comfort him, and he knew that Brumeux wouldn't survive.



    The Eternal Portal connecting Gray Roost to Brumeux was in a secure place underground, so it's no surprise that it was still in one piece. What is surprising, though, is that it was completely empty.

    Beau stopped in place and the retinue of Celestial Owls deftly made their way around him, continuing on towards the stairs out of this grand underground hall.

    Mack'Hee stopped beside her lover and squeezed his hand gently, giving him a jolt that awoke him from his stupor.

    At that same moment, the curtains beside them fluttered and the God-Rulers of Betoverd Bos came out: Sputvick, the gnome God-King; and Yonda, the pixie God-Queen. Sputvick is a gnome oozing mana out of his many enchantments; he sported his infamous beard, so long that he constantly used [Warp Space] to make his meters-long beard occupy only a quarter of a meter square of space. Yonda is a rainbow-haired pixie that left sparkling trails of dust as her silver butterfly wings flapped through the air.

    "Mack'Hee, Beau," the two God-Rulers paid their respects to their equals, which Mack'Hee and Beau returned. Then a crack was heard and the gnome teleported himself and his wife towards the surface.

    "Let's go," Beau said, determined, and opened a Portal to his former home just as the Gnomic Wall-Masters started pouring out of the Eternal Portal.



    The Heavenly Gray Armor of both God-Rulers turned red as it reflected the flames that surrounded them. If Beau hadn't know where they were, then they would've believed to have been transported to Hell as the all-consuming magical fire was the only thing they could see all around them.

    The enchantments on their armor triggered immediately and created a bubble of cool air around them, while also extinguishing any flame trying to creep closer to unburnt matter. The lack of flames also revealed ashes that Mack'Hee identified as belonging to beams made from the Chape tree.

    "ROOOOOOH!" They heard a wyvern's cry and lazily looked towards its source.

    Mana left Beau's body and the wyvern then cried in pain for only a moment before dying as a blinding flash of lightning struck it. The lava on the wyvern's body cooled and its scales dulled, then cracked and shattered.

    Beau and Mack'Hee wordlessly started floating in the air, surveying the sea of fire for any other feeble Volcanic Wyvern to kill.

    A few more wyverns, blinded by blood-lust, attacked the pair of God-Rulers before dying in less than a second. The rest of the wyverns awakened from their lust and tried to flee, but that only made them easier targets for Beau to vent his anger.

    Without a magical source for the fire, Mack'Hee snapper her fingers and all the flames converged into a small ball in front of her, then it was extinguished and the red light of the flames disappeared.

    Brumeux's capital, Lieu'd Naissan, was burned down in its entirety to feed the Volcanic Wyverns. This sub-type of dragon will then be hunted down to near extinction for thousands of years.



    I've never even heard of a Volcanic Wyvern before, so I think it's still hated by the werefoxes.



    The duo of God-Rulers flew higher and higher until they managed to locate where the battle is taking place. Not a hard thing to do since a huge explosion caused a blinding flash of light come from the east, where the Western Edge of the Haunted Caldera is.



    That's Rakontagne, and Haunted Caldera must be the Sea of Trees. I think the Sea of Trees is "only" a few thousand years old.



    Both of the God-Rulers blasted through the air towards the source of the explosion while their hearts tightened in anxiety.

    Their Celestial Owls soon approached them, carving a bloody path from the Gaping Maws, wyverns and dragons that eat the forest whole to feed Ender's army.

    Then they felt the gnome God-King repeatedly teleporting long distances towards them, but he's not as fast as Beau and Mack'Hee, so he's left behind.



    The duo of God-Ruler's spent copious amount of mana to fly faster than the sound, and left a trail of stunned dragons and wyverns below them. The Western Edge crept closer and closer, but even at their incomprehensible speed, they spent much longer than they wished flying towards their target.

    They saw a black shining mass the size of a hill snaking its way over the snow-covered mountaintop of the Western Edge. Then a chill ran along their spine as they sighted the only thing that can cause fear in a God-Ruler's heart: Ender, The Annihilator, The All-Consumer, The Nemesis, The Hand and Child of the God of Destruction.

    Unbreakable black scales that absorbed all light; yellow, piercing eyes that had no magic in them, only pure hate and destruction; spikes that covered his entire body; wings so big that could cover an entire town.

    Huge stone stakes burst out of the ground and hit Ender on its underside, breaking apart as soon as they hit him. But the power of the strike was enough to send him back into the Haunted Caldera.

    A large light appeared again and exploded, taking out the top of snowy mountain along with it.

    Ender's horrifying black head peeked again over the blown mountaintop with a grin of pure evil on his dragonic face.

    Beau started to glow as lighting cackled all over his body. Then Mack'Hee bent the wind to her will and created a line of thunder clouds from where they where that ended where Ender was.

    The roar of Beau's [Lightning Strike] deafened all monsters for kilometers and even damaged the ears of the Celestial Owls coming behind them.

    Ender was struck by the lightning and once again fell behind the mountaintop. The master of all dragons roared, not in pain, but in laughter, as Beau's attack stung like a bee's sting would feel to a lesser humanoid.

    They continued their flight and the Western Edge grew and grew. Then they started to feel the mana coming out of the werefoxes God-Rulers, but their blood ran cold as one of the sources started to rapidly fade.

    They suddenly stopped near the surface of the mountain and the air boomed a moment later. Only a single spot of snow wasn't disturbed by their arrival. It was a blurry mass of mist, which contained both the sources of mana of the werefox God-Rulers.

    Then the mist dissipated and revealed two beautiful werefoxes. A male with white hair, fur, and skin with blue spots, and a female with delicate features and orange hair. The female lacked her left arm and leg, and a black slime covered her wounds, digging deeper into her body and soul.

    "SISTER!" Beau bellowed. Lightning crackled and in the blink of an eye, he was beside his sister.

    "Beau…" She said weakly and reached over with her remaining hand to cup his cheek and caress his fox ears.

    A disembodied voice made the ground tremble and attacked the bodies of the God-Rulers with its strength. But they were way past having enough "Endurance" and "Willpower" to resist this attack without even putting an effort. "Another one of your kind falls. Pay your respects, fox, she only has a few minutes before she is mine," Ender said and his ginormous head peeked over the blown off mountaintop again.

    "She'll never be yours!" Beau bellow back and the skin of the God-Rulers tingled with static. Ender, though, felt nothing.

    The Annihilator's tone had such a cold finality to it that even Mack'Hee felt impotent after hearing it. "I am sure you are saying this to comfort yourself. Nevertheless, her soul will be annihilated by my essence," Ender said.

    Bennie pulled her brother closer in a hug and said, "The battle is not over, little brother."

    A mist started to appear between Ender and the God-Rulers and it was quickly becoming solid, like a barrier.

    Ender frowned and started to collect his power above his head. A huge ball of pure darkness that absorbed the air and even the light around them, a Void Entrance. "Your illusions are a bother," he said, perfectly enunciating every word.

    "Fuck you," Bennie cursed and added more power to her mist.

    Before Ender could fire his attack, the mist was finished and Ender's view was completely obscured by it.

    The All-Consumer stayed true to his name and started absorbing every little piece of matter around him, but Bennie's mist still didn't thin out.

    Ender groaned and started to flap his wings to help disperse the mist, but it still didn't thin out.

    Ender opened his mouth and sucked in the mist, trying to undo its magic from within, but it still didn't thin out.

    Then Ender sighed and hardened his scales, knowing exactly what was about to happen.

    The mist suddenly disappeared and Ender's body was wracked with a thunder strike, locking him in place as lightning coursed through his body. He was flattened against the ground as the air condensed and pushed down on him. Then the mountain rose again and started to engulf him.

    "Do you know any other way to fight?" Ender asked as he looked up at the God-Rulers floating above him.

    Then Bennie fired gigantic icicles the size of a house into Ender's eyes and poked them out.

    "NRAAAGH…! HAHAHA, ALWAYS THE SAME AT-…" Ender's bellow was interrupted by Yonda, who entered his mouth and used her body as a propellant for her Heavenly Spear.

    Then space cracked and she reappeared beside Sputvick.

    "Now, that is something new," Ender's disembodied voice commented. Then the earth trembled and a mana storm started to brew all around the dark dragon.

    The earth cracked and flaked; the air became thick and noxious; the clouds compressed into water and disappeared; and any living thing, be it monster or humanoid, decided to run as far away as they could from the God of Destruction's own child.

    Bennie faltered in her lover's arms. "Ivo, I can't…" She muttered.

    On the contrary of Beau, the white-haired God-King had a war mask on his face, betraying no emotion. He simply hugged her tighter and tried to slow down Ender's essence, but it had already consumed a lung and her intestines. There was nothing he could do.

    Bennie still had a fire within her, and she would put her last moments to good use. She pushed her face closer to Ivo's ear and whispered, "I want to do one last… thing…"



    "For Brumeux," Ivo said, solemn.

    "For our children…" Bennie whispered.

    Then both of God-Kings flew towards Ender's back, using all their power to resist the reality-bending mana storm from erasing them from existence.

    "WHAT?!" Beau yelled. But the instant that he thought about moving forward, Mack'Hee stopped him.

    "Focus on the battle, love," she said to him in a low voice, yet it was perfectly heard by him.

    Beau gritted his teeth and all the God-Kings sent another salvo of attacks, to help Ivo and Bennie in whatever they wanted to do.

    "USELESS, USELESS, USELESS, USELESS, USELESS, USELESS!" The Disembodied voice of Ender made the earth tremble as he slowly undid his binds and increased his resistance to the combined attacks of the God-Kings. Suddenly, his resistance stopped growing as he noticed something odd on his back. "WHAT?! YOU DARE?!"

    "WE DARE!" Ivo responded.

    Ender opened his mouth to yell again, but Yonda interrupted him and flew down his throat. She cut and tore his insides whenever she could, and his time she didn't teleport back so soon.

    Ender resumed increasing his resistance, but he was once again interrupted, this time by two huge steel hammers smacking the icicles in his eyes and driving them further and into his brain.

    His body went limp, but he's not dead yet. His pure black scales started to turn even darker as they sucked everything around him. Every single little particle of matter or mana was absorbed, annihilated, then turned into energy to fuel his regeneration.

    Suddenly, his own stomach was turned into a Void Source, nearly trapping Yonda into its eternal embrace. She instantly teleported back beside Sputvick and gave a small prayer to the God of Change for her luck.

    Then the two God-Rulers united forces to create a steel stake the size of a small village and dropped it on Ender's head. His regeneration and resistance grew faster by absorbing the steel stake, but he couldn't spare any more power to stop Bennie and Ivo.

    Ender was not stupid, though, and once he had regenerated enough, he focused solely on the two God-Rulers at his back, ignoring everything else. But because of this, he didn't sense two huge pillars, one of fire and another of ice, flying towards him from the Brumeux Forest.

    The ice hit his face and twisted his neck at an impossible angle, then it covered his face and froze it solid. The fire came a moment later and touched the ice, then it all exploded.

    A cloud of steam covered his face, but it was swiftly pushed away by Mack'Hee, allowing everyone to see how Ender's frightening skull was warped as his bones cracked and caved in slightly.

    Having enough, Ender started to bend space to teleport himself out of there.

    "NO, YOU WON'T!" Princep, the God-King of Domum, bellowed. The olive-skinned man teleported directly above Ender. His weakened body was supported by his God-Queen, who solely focused on protecting both of them from Ender's mana storm.

    Princep glared at Ender and used the power of his eyes to lock every fiber of Ender's being into its current resting place, effectively blocking him from teleporting away.

    "RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAGH!" Ender shook the earth again with his voice, now fully enraged. He was still undoing his binds, but it was too slow to his linking. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!" His voice gained a higher pitch as he finally felt what Ivo and Bennie were doing.

    A huge black scale, bigger than three humanoids stacked on top of each other, was bent backward almost fully. The dark skin was rupturing and tearing, letting black essence ooze out of the wound.

    The God-Rulers of Sommerreich finally reached Ender and prepared another pillar of ice and fire, but at this point, even the combined attack of all God-Rulers would do little to stop Ender's rampage.

    Ender's incessant yelling suddenly stopped and every God-Ruler gasped. The scale finally broke free and flew upwards, flipping in the air like a ginormous coin.

    Princep's hold over Ender waned, and The Nemesis suddenly disappeared, teleporting to an unknown land to recover. The mana storm cleared and reality returned to normal.

    Mack'Hee flew upwards to catch the scale while Beau flew downwards, towards Ivo and Bennie.

    Princep collapsed and his God-Queen teleported him away immediately. The rest of the God-Rulers waited patiently for the aftermath.

    "IVO, BENNIE?!" Beau yelled, searching for them.

    The white-haired God-King coughed and caught Beau's attention. The beautiful werefox was unrecognizable, he had lost his arms and legs, and his face was covered in Ender's black essence, eating away his skin.

    Beau landed beside Ivo and caught his body, lifting him slightly from the ground. "Ivo? Where's Bennie?" Beau asked, knowing the answer.

    "Now… she only… lives… within… you…" Ivo answered with a weak voice.

    Beau's beautiful face distorted in grief as he wept for the death of his beloved sister.

    Ivo stopped resisting and Ender's essence consumed the rest of his body in a few seconds, leaving nothing behind.

    Mack'Hee silently landed beside Beau and consoled him.

    All present God-Rulers felt a horrible chill run along their spines. Nothing in this realm could kill them, except for Ender… and The Nemesis had struck down two more of their kind. At this rate, civilization will be extinguished.

    Their gazes then drifted from Beau towards the huge scale floating above them.

    They all could see an enticing opportunity in front of them, but was it really worth the sacrifice of two God-Rulers?



    "Wow… this is amazing," I say, lowly, and look at Oura. "Even more so because Ivo and Bennie are literally Alissa's ancestors!"

    "Oh, really? I didn't know that," Oura says and her long ears wiggle in surprise.

    "She's the daughter of the Chief and Chieftress of the Forest, and their family has been Chiefs for generations. It's very likely that she is a direct descendant."

    "The position of Chief not hereditary, right?"

    "Exactly, which is why it's impressive."

    "Wow… and the blood of the God-Ruler might run in her veins."

    "We always knew she was special," Osaria says and giggles softly while smiling. Her smile looks a little… off. And the way she looks at me make me a little concerned for my well-being.

    "And to think that such a legendary being was fought by her ancestors makes things feel so… real…" I say and look at the book, a little embarrassed at my own naivete.

    Osaria and Oura look at me warmly, then Oura says, "You're right. We think that these people are so distant from us, but they are not. They are real, they existed and we are their descendants."

    Osaria chuckles once and says, "Well, I'm sure Rande has the blood of the High Royalty in him. Could even try to claim royalty status if they hadn't made things complicated with all that whole Heretic's Rest ordeal." She smiles bitterly.

    "Wow… now you have a connection to something historical," I say and stare at Osaria in wonder.

    She shrugs. "Not my blood, but I guess you could say that. Though I'm not very prideful of that 'connection.' The secession movement was a front for heresy and they were using the remnants of the royals for their goals."

    Aoi suddenly perches on the window of the carriage and says, "Li, Wolfy wants to dismantle those, exploding arrows."

    "Oh, right! We still have to understand how they work," I say, a little excitedly.

    Ah, another weapon for us! The more our arsenal grows, the fewer people would dare cross with us!

    I quickly end my fantasizing; storytime is nice, but work takes priority. I turn to Oura and say, "Sorry, Oura, I have to work."

    "It's no problem," Oura says with a kind smile and pats my head, making my heart quicken and my face blush.

    Noo~… why do they always pat my head?! They don't even know how it's my weak spot, they just all do it for some reason!

    I nod and scurry out of the carriage with Aoi wrapped around my neck.

    I can't let myself get swept by her touch, that would be betraying Ciel.



    Hall of Fame of Patrons

    The patrons who support Rupegia shall have their names sung by the bards for they deserve the glory and honor. Their names are:

    Oracle Maximillian Hübner.
    Prince PreownedFIN.
    Lord Andrew Meyers.
    Lord Hope.
    Lord Samuel Lim.
    Lord Bill.
    Lord Novgarod.
    Lord DJ.
    Lord Cidant.
    Lord Ashadun.
    Lord Michale Erwin.
    Lord Joxsan Herrera.
    Lord Enrique Peña Gomez.
    Lord Vampmire.
    Lord Braidborn.
    Noble Salty Panda.
    Nobleman Lassiter.
    Noble Evil.
     
  6. Manasong

    Manasong Well-Known Member

    Joined:
    Mar 15, 2019
    Messages:
    287
    Likes Received:
    21
    Reading List:
    Link
    "Good afternoon to you all, Ryders," Daiana and Suelen say in unison and bow.

    "Afternoon," all the women behind the sisters say in unison and bow.

    "Good afternoon," the girls say for me. Hana and I are silent, too overwhelmed with anticipation to properly talk.

    Everyone straightens their postures, except for Daiana, who says, "Let me apologize for this. The rumors went out of control and your fame took flight, Mr. Ryder."

    I see Lunastra and Camila among the women behind her, grinning quite excitedly.

    I laugh out loud and sit down on the bed. "Well, this doesn't look too bad. But I must say that we have a small problem. I'm just one man, after all."

    "Indeed. I think we need to set some rules," Ciel says.

    "Exactly," Roxanne adds and nods. She gets up and starts looking over each woman one-by-one. Her harsh glare makes a few of them tremble, suddenly feeling very "inadequate." "Let's start with this: all of you are here because you're interested in his magic dick?"

    They all nod and a few mumble a shy "yes."

    She smirks evilly and continues, "And you understand that we are his wives and none of you will get the honor of being fucked by his cock if we don't allow it?"

    Their nods and mumbles become a little awkward.

    Ciel chimes in, "Not only that, but do you understand that by him spending time with any of you, our already limited time with him is reduced even further?"

    Their nods and mumbles also gain a hint of guilt.

    Roxanne stops in front of an actual Scylla and smirks. "So, if you want to spend time with him, you'll have to first please us."

    The tall and sensual Scylla notices Roxanne's succubus appendages and her juicy, brown lips curl into a smile. Her wriggling mass of tentacles gains a purpose and slowly moves forward; its suckers contract and expand, eager to latch onto anything sensitive; their thick muscles flex and relax, showing how they can gain impressive girth or length at will.

    Ciel continues, "Second, you'll only get a single orgasm, then you'll need to give up your spot to the next one."

    The women murmur in surprise among themselves. The reason for their reaction is not that they're disappointed at a single orgasm being a small number, but rather that they'll even manage to orgasm at all.

    Hana walks forward and stops in front of the tallest woman in the room, who's even taller than herself. She looks as if a werewolf (the fantasy creature) and an Olympic sprinter had a child. Her body is tall and slim, but also perfectly fit with tight abs that make me want to lick them; her breasts are very small, but their pointy nipples nearly poke through the thin white sash covering them; she has grey fur that grows out of one side of each of her white arms; her hands are clawed, furred, padded and larger than normal, while her arms are so long that her hands hang down near her knees; her white and grey wolf head and red eyes make her look menacing.

    "I'll be fucking you," Hana states and pulls the werewolf woman towards the bed.

    Ciel comes forward and asks, "Who has [Massage]?"

    A mixed bunch raises their hands, but they can be cleanly divided into two groups: small lolis and dwarves, or big women with strong hands.

    She takes a look through all of them and starts pointing to the small women. "You will all massage me. If you can suck on my feet, then even better."

    A cute dwarf with a round face gives her such a wide grin that I don't even have to guess what her fetish is.

    Lina stands up and announces, "The one who can pay the most will get the first go." A group of women immediately crowd around her. Considering how much better their clothes are from the rest, these aren't prostitutes or staff. The more I look at them, the more they seem to be noblewomen or rich merchants.

    Alissa gets up with Aoi on her shoulder and starts assessing the remaining women.

    "Wait a moment," a Kabar woman wearing an inn staff uniform stops Alissa. She has dark skin, bright blue peacock feathers for hair, light blue eyes, and thin, elvish features. "My sister, she's, uh, she's a virgin. I'd like for her to have a good first time with a proper man and know what good sex is supposed to feel like."

    From behind her, a similar and younger version of herself shyly comes forward, her face already a deep scarlet red from blushing.

    Since she's not a dwarf, she's definitely barely legal.

    "Hm, fine. You'll go first," Alissa says with a nod.

    Two other women come forward and interrupt Alissa.

    "I can polish her scales very well, I'm a groomer for the pets of the guests," a thin and Asian-looking wereowl woman says while smirking.

    "I can brrush yourr tail and earrs," a curvy and black werecat woman says. She has majestic, fluffy, and pure black hair and skin, and strikingly yellow cat eyes. The way she (deliberately) drags the "r" in almost a purr is very sexy.

    Alissa nods to both of them and says, "The first chosen of the other wives will come first, and then you'll get your turn."

    They both nod happily and turn their hungry gazes to me. I merely smirk at them and turn to the first piece of meat. The peacock girls awkwardly approach me with a mix of fear and awe.

    "P-pleasure to meet you, Grand Ryder," the older sister says a little nervously and bows.

    "No need for Grand or any other honorific. I'm Wolf Ryder and you can just call me Wolf."

    "Y-yes. I'm Mina and this is my sister, Nazli."

    "Pleasure to meet you, Mina, Nazli," I say with a smile.

    "Pleasure to meet you, Wolf," says Nazli, softly, gaining a little confidence.

    I offer my hand to Nazli and she takes it. I push out my soul just a little and hear her softly gasp in surprise.

    I gently lead her to the bed and we sit down. Her sister sits down beside her, looking a little lost about what to do now.

    "Have you ever kissed someone?" I ask Nazli with a warm smile on my face.

    "Well… yes, but I don't have much experience with it," she says, avoiding looking me in the eyes.

    "Have you ever seen a man naked before?"

    "Mostly just Dad. We also went to the mixed baths out of curiosity, but we didn't stay there for long since I didn't want to get naked in front of them."

    "I see… so, is there anything you don't feel comfortable with?"

    She finally looks at me and frowns with a small smile. "Everything? I'm not like Daiana who can talk and 'connect' with other people so easily."

    Well, the more you talk about it, the more you might become more comfortable.

    "Then why would you choose this way to lose your virginity?"

    She looks away again and fiddles with the feathers on her arms. "I want to work here. Sis is making a fortune and if I can do certain things on the side, then we could live a nice life." She shrugs and sighs. "It beats risking my life to gain levels and skills."

    "But are you sure you want to go with this lifestyle?"

    She narrows her eyes and looks down at her feet, a little annoyed. "Of course I am. I'm here, aren't I?"

    I shrug and look forward, giving her some reprieve from my staring. "I’m just confirming that it’s your decision. You haven't shown that much confidence, though."

    "Don't fault me for that, I'm still learning and it's why I'm here: for you to teach me." She gives me a side glance with a crooked smile.

    "So, what did you hear about me?"

    "Magic dick," she answers immediately.

    I chuckle and she laughs softly.

    Getting better.

    "What else?"

    She goes back to fiddling with her feathers, though she still has a small smile on her face. "Fun, gentle, loving, and probably not the kind to be bothered by different tastes."

    I guess that the last part is her way of saying "open-minded." I mean, she literally has blue feathers for hair. Some members of her race have hair, but not her; her head is only covered with feathers, though it does kind of look like shoulder-length hair.

    I take a look over at Daiana, who has joined the audience and is observing us with keen interest. She gives me a smug smirk that makes me feel like everything is right with the world.

    I chuckle softly and return my gaze to Nazli. "Right. Well, I always try to make sure that my partner has as much fun as I do. I see sex as if I'm doing something nice to someone else and even if it's a stranger, it still feels really good when the other person returns it in kind."

    Nazli scoots closer and I see that she's still holding her sister's hand. I grab her free hand and give it a kiss, pushing my soul out just slightly.

    "Y-you'll have to take charge. I really c-can't do it myself," she says and looks me in the eyes. Her light blue eyes are so endearing, and her cute and elvish face is still a shade darker than her sister's due to all the blushing.

    I cup her cheek and feel the higher heat of her skin. I bring her face closer and her lips part. Then I cover hers with mine and smell the scent of her light perfume.

    I slowly push my tongue out of my mouth and meet hers. I can feel that she's tense and her tongue moves shyly; she really doesn't know what to do. I push my soul out of my tongue just slightly and feel her tenseness slowly melt away as our tongues rub on each other.

    I hug her waist and she moans softly in surprise. Her modest breasts press against my chest like two squishy buns covered by a thin piece of cloth. I push her down and lay her on the bed.

    I regretfully end our kiss and take a look around the room. Hana already tied up her werewolf and is in the process of starting to fist her. Roxanne is now naked while suspended in the air by the Scylla's tentacles, which are now softly caressing her skin and sensitive parts. Ciel is having every inch of her body massaged by the lolis while her feet are sucked on by a very-happy-looking brown-haired dwarf loli. Alissa is currently "inspecting" the mouth of a cobra-head woman by having her forked tongue penetrate her pussy. Aoi is comfortably curled up on the lap of the Asian-looking wereowl.

    I look down at Nazli. Her eyes are open wide, staring up at me with anticipation. Her beautiful and slightly shiny hair-feathers are all spread out, making them look almost like a perfect peacock's tail. Her hand squeezes her sister's as I climb on top of her.

    Her white shirt is buttoned, so I slowly unbutton it and reveal her cleavage. Her breathing quickens and her free hand grips the sheets when I open her shirt and expose her breasts.

    The two beautiful dark mounds are just slightly larger than Roxanne's, with pure black little areolas holding itty bitty little nipples. Her fun bags are less perky than Roxanne's or Alissa's, giving them an adorable bit of sag.

    I lower myself onto her and start sucking on one of her nipples while rubbing the other. She moans and writhes as my soul-touch gives her sensitive nipples a good bit of attention. Her arms wrap around me and a small blanket of feathers covers my head.

    I think she would make for a very good sleeping partner.

    I slow down my sucking and rubbing and make my way down her body. She doesn't have the abs that make me feel like licking them, but she does have a cute thin tummy that deserves all the soul-kisses.

    When I make it to the border of her skirt I stop there and look up at her. She's looking at me with a good amount of fear and anxiety. The feathers on top of her head seem to be rising with her mood change.

    Mina runs her hand through her sister's hair-feathers, trying to calm her. They look at each other warmly and nod. Then they turn to me and the feathers on top of Nazli's head start to lower again as she relaxes.

    I smile and bite the waistband of her skirt, then I pull it down. She lifts her waist to help us and we expose her white laced cute little panties. I pull her skirt down her legs and raise her feet to help it come off. Her sandals show some tasty little toes painted with light blue nail polish.

    I take them off with a kiss on top of each of her feet. "Do you have a foot fetish?" I ask.

    "N-no," she answers.

    Better not push it this time. Maybe another day.

    I approach her panties and see a small wet spot forming right in the middle. I give her a smirk but her expression is lax and her mouth hangs open with anticipation.

    I bite the waistband of her panties and pull them down. A completely clean-shaved hood shows itself and a small bridge of her juices briefly connects it to her panties. Her breath is fast and she crushes her sister's hand in tenseness.

    I pull down her panties and take them off completely. I give it a brief whiff to register her scent in my memory, then I put it beside her with a smirk. She doesn't even react; all she wants is me, so I'd better not keep her waiting.

    I take my shirt off and flex my pecs a little for her. Both of the sisters glue their eyes to me and Mina even licks her lips. The audience murmurs about my scars and their meaning. The consensus seems to be that the one on my cheek is still the most charming one.

    I unbutton my pants and show them the tent in my underwear. I slowly lower them down and finally let my erection spring free. The entire room goes silent as they all watch me and my magic dick.

    "His secret shows itself after he enters you," Lunastra says and sighs wistfully.

    "You don't mind the audience?" I ask Nazli.

    "It's better like this than alone and scared," she answers, her eyes glued to my erection.

    "Hm." I get down on my knees and block her sight of my dick. Her dreamy blue eyes then turn to my face and open wide when my fingers spread her pussy apart.

    I smirk and give her a soul-infused lick, making her instantly moan softly. Her wetness is delicious, just like any other woman.

    I give her the most caring and delicate cunnilingus I can with [Oral Technique] and [Massage].

    Her fingers quickly find their way to my scalp and hold me in place; her thin thighs painfully squeeze my head with impressive strength; her high-pitched moans are just like a bird's song. To be honest, they sound a little bit funny, but I'm sensible enough to not laugh at her. They are more cute than funny, too.

    I didn't need to, but I spent a few minutes on foreplay for her. They quickly flew by as her cute moaning sounded so good to my ears that I felt like simply continuing for a while longer.

    All this stimulation quickly left her sweaty and gasping for breath. She had stopped trying to crush her sister's hand, but then she returned for round two as I got up and my cock approached her pussy.

    I rub it on her entrance and she moans again. She slowly spreads her legs for me and lifts her body with her elbows so that she can see it better.

    "Last chance, do you want this?"

    "Yes," she says, full of confidence.

    I slowly push it in and nearly moan myself at her slickness. She's perfectly lubed for me. I push my soul out through my dick some more and she gasps in response.

    "Wow…" She mutters.

    Suddenly, I feel resistance and she winces. It seems that she's an unlucky one.

    "I'm going to break it and immediately [Heal] you, okay?" I ask.

    "Okay…" She answers, a little worried, but still confident.

    I lean over her and grab her chin, forcing her to stare at me. I drown in her light blue crystal eyes and push it in with all my strength.

    "AH!" She squeaks in pain and I immediately cast [Heal] followed by [Regeneration]. "Ahn…" She moans softly from the spells.

    "No chanting?" Mina asks.

    "I'm a talented mage," I say and kiss Nazli. She wraps her arms around my neck and pulls me in, then forces her tongue inside. This time she explores my mouth and seeks my tongue for stimulation.

    I pull out a little and cast a [Clean] just to make sure, then I push it in again. Her loud moan is muffled by our kissing and her eagerness increases.

    I take this as a "go" to start moving properly.

    With [Regeneration] on, her pain from her first time is significantly lessened as her womb quickly conforms to the shape of my dick. My soul touching her insides also serves to aid the pleasure in overpowering the pain.

    I slowly increase the strength of my thrusts, impaling her with every strike and making her face scrunch up.

    She stops the kiss, too stimulated to properly play with my tongue. "Gods…! It's…! So…! Good…! Inside…! Me…!" She yells between every thrust.

    The moans of pleasure turn into yells that turn into screams that turn into shrieks. She's certainly loud, but her beautiful voice makes it much more tolerable.

    I play with her nipples with one hand while I cup her surprisingly juicy ass with the other. I spread her cheeks and cast a [Clean], then I slowly push a wet finger inside her butthole. Her shrieks only get louder and her sister starts masturbating.

    Our nipples rub against each other's chests while I thrust into her with all of my strength. The only sounds that can be heard are our wild fucking and all the women masturbating around us. The smell of wet pussy fills the room even with the window open and you can bet that the entire street can hear me committing bloody murder in here.

    I push my soul out of my skin so that she'll feel pleasure everywhere she touches it.

    I share my senses with the girls and feel their pride and satisfaction in return. I'm a real man among men, a stud whose current purpose is to give women what they deserve: to be totally sexually fulfilled.

    I'll make her shriek until her voice gives out…

    And I did.

    Even if I were gentler, she would still only last a fraction longer than someone like Hana. She was a virgin after all and she asked for a magic dick, so a proper helping of magic dick is what she shall receive.

    Her entire body trembles with a huge orgasm and I finish inside her at the same time. The touch of my soul makes her orgasm last longer, even if I don't move my hips.

    The "seizure" slowly fades and only the sounds of her rapid breathing remains. The women look on in awe and silence as the first casualty is confirmed.

    Ciel smiles wryly, knowing very well what that blank look and stupid smile means. She knows what it's like to have your entire body exhausted by the strongest orgasm that she could ever imagine; to feel the tingling sensations running through every one of her muscles. But the strongest feeling of all is the delicious, pulsing pain of a well-fucked cunt.

    My dick slides out of Nazli's pussy with a lewd, wet noise. My white cream seeps out of her lips and the women mutter in surprise while staring at my still erect spear.

    "Who's next?" I ask in a low growl and look around.

    Ciel pushes forward a dwarf girl with such long, silky and straight black hair that it looks like a cloak covering her body.



    Dwarves are better than halflings. Sure, halfling-lolis are ultra-thin and look like they are made of glass, but the dwarven-lolis have the golden-ratio. Pretty far from being "big," but not too small. Their racial [Stonebody] is also a plus because then they can actually do all the physically demanding positions while still lasting long enough. Sure, if you have a domination fetish, then halflings are superior, but for me, just pretending that Lina doesn't have the same "Strength" as me is enough.

    The little heavenly dwarven girl looks the best in missionary with her silky hair beautifully spread out on the bed, or on all fours while her long strands paint her white back black.

    Who am I kidding? She looks perfect no matter the position.

    "You control the speed, if you want me to slow down you can say it," I tell her.

    She giggles between moans and says, "You're… kidding? Harder…! I can handle it…!"

    I hug her from behind and growl in her ear, then I bite her neck and pump her pussy.



    Another whole-body-trembling orgasm and she collapses on the bed. I paint her beautiful hair and white back with my semen, defiling her holy aura.

    "Next!"

    Alissa, who's currently laying down on her stomach while the werecat brushes her tail, points to the wereowl groomer. She puts a shiny Aoi on the bed and gets up while her dress falls down.

    Another one with black hair. I've seen a lot of common people with brown hair, so the ones with black hair must be more popular here.

    The Asian-looking wereowl takes a few steps forward, then falls on her knees in front of me. With a little bit of fear, she opens her mouth and swallows me whole. Her little tongue and hands work on my balls while she deepthroats me.

    "She's actually pretty good," Alissa comments through [Bind].

    "Hmm," I moan in response.

    "I have to suck your balls more, then. I didn't think it would feel this good," Hana says and moans internally.

    It's only a minute later when I already feel it coming. I grab her bundle of feathers in the shape of an ear on top of her head and use them as a handle to hold her in place as I explode down her throat.

    Even after cumming copious amounts of semen, my cock still leaves her mouth completely erect.

    She gets up and puts a foot up on the bed, spreading her legs for me to fuck her while standing. Her high heels make her legs and feet look so damn sexy that I almost drop down to suck on them, but now's not the time. Her pussy is already dripping and it doesn't need any more stimulation.

    After [Clean]ing her mouth, I hug her and start another round.



    For those who dislike the concepts of lolis (I know, fucking heretics, the lot), wereowls serve as a good alternative if you still love petite and thin women.

    Her body doesn't resist for long and succumbs to me, but her exotic eyes alone make it all worth it and an instant favorite. If I had the chance of doing someone twice, I would choose her instead of Lunastra.

    "Next!"

    The Scylla puts down a passed-out Roxanne and walks over. Tentacles leave every orifice of her body and her breasts look reddened as if a suction cup had altered the blood flow.

    Oh boy, this'll be interesting.

    She's tall, even without the long tentacles, and her long face gives her a modern model feel. Her brown skin and juicy lips give her that sensual Latina look that would make any man cheat on the love of his life with her. Her breasts lack a little in size, but not everyone can be as perfect of a Latina as Ciel can.

    "You're not disgusted?" She asks in a sensual and low voice.

    "Just don't touch my ass. I don't want to be penetrated," I answer.

    She chuckles in a dignified way with the back of her hand covering her mouth and licks her lips like a predator.

    "I usually take charge, so I hope you don't mind," she says and her tentacles wriggle their way towards me.

    They squiggle slowly and touch my foot. It feels slimy and slightly ticklish. Then they start to go up along my leg and my erection twitches in anticipation.

    They finally reach over my crotch and wrap around my shaft. The rubbing all over my body and the scent of Roxanne's cunt makes me even more excited. The stimulation is different from even Aoi's as every single inch of my body feels like it's being "kissed" by the suckers of her tentacles while also being rubbed by their sliminess.

    I let out a moan and the Scylla chuckles sensually.

    The tentacles continue going up and she starts to stimulate my nipples.

    Oh right, I didn't tell her not to…

    The feeling is not quite the same as what Alissa and Hana feel; it's good, but not so good that it's sexually arousing. More like a "massage" on a sensitive spot.

    Then the tentacles reach my mouth and she makes me give it a "blowjob." I'm slightly confused at the situation, but they taste like Roxanne, so it's not all bad. Having a thick, fleshy rod pump in and out of your mouth is quite stimulating, this one even more so since the suckers are also giving me "kisses" all over.

    I'm slowly lifted off of the ground and I wonder just how long are these damn tentacles.

    "They stretch a lot. I think they are slightly magical too," Hana says.

    "You know a lot about Scyllas," I comment.

    "Well, tentacles aren't just Roxanne's fetish. Male Scyllas have a literal tentacle cock."

    "Now I'm envious…"

    "I'm telling Ciel, she's going to laugh a lot," Aoi says.

    My chuckles are muffled by the tentacles covering my mouth.

    They start squeezing my member and the exquisite feeling tips me over. I cum with such a strong jet that the Scylla's small brown breasts are painted completely white.

    "Impressive," the Scylla says and pulls me closer. My crotch is taken towards where the middle of her legs should be and suddenly it's wrapped in her warm womb. "Ah… yes, delicious, certainly different than a normal cock."

    I smirk and she starts using me as a dildo, but not for long since my soul touch makes her weak in the tentacles. I have to stand and hold her as her support goes limp like a mop and I feel like I'm fucking a legless woman.



    Scyllas are certainly odd, so if you're looking for vanilla, then you're in the wrong place. In the end, pussies are all the same, so the bonus of a Scylla is in orgies because they can fuck a dozen or so people at the same time, men and women alike.

    When they orgasm, though, is the really interesting part. My whole body is wrapped and squeezed by her tentacles as it receives "kisses" all over.

    She finally collapses on the bed and her tentacles return to being a mop. Roxanne wakes up and starts to look at the next woman to fool around with, too tired for full-blown sex.

    Alissa hands me a jug of juice, knowing just the right time when I'd start feeling thirsty.

    "Thanks, my love," I say and chug. "Next!"

    The actual werewolf woman stands up, now fully rested after Hana used her. She growls at me and shows me her fangs.

    "I don't do gentle," she growls.

    "Good. I don't want to be gentle," I say and growl back.

    She lays down on the bed and spreads her legs for me. "Fuck me, now," she demands. I grab her digitigrade feet and lick the cute pink pads at the bottom. "What…?"

    I smirk and [Massage] her wolf feet. "Sorry, I really need to suck on your toes for a little while. I have a foot fetish and no one has cute feet like you."

    "HAHAHA! That's a new one! Never thought a foot fetishist would like me!" The werewolf says and bellows out a laugh.

    "He's a zoophile, too, so I'm sure that has a part in it," Alissa says.

    The werewolf shows me a fanged smile. "Even better! If you didn't have a harem, I'd court you for myself!"



    Sucking furred, clawed toes is not only dangerous for your tongue, but it also gives you a mouthful of fur, which is a bit disgusting. Well, I can get used to the fur, but I don't think it's worth it and she doesn't seem to be feeling a lot of pleasure from me sucking on them. The pads, though, are rather sensitive, especially the ones on her hands, so I guess I found the weak spots of a… what's it called?

    "Roxanne says it's a Gorosnegee," Alissa answers.

    Right, the weak spots of a Goro are the pads on their hands. That and having their wombs destroyed, of course.

    It might not be that every Goro is like this, but I certainly wouldn't sleep with one without a healing potion or spell, because this one's claws dig into my shoulder and dirty our bodies with blood.

    Kissing a Goro is also messy. They have wolf mouths and long, energetic tongues, so for women, I'd say it's a plus.

    Gify, help me with this.

    Gih.

    Images of dragons violently fucking fill my mind and a new vigor seeps into my blood.

    The Train of Pleasure is now leaving the station.

    Destination: Pound Town.

    Brakes: nonexistent.

    Ambient music: death metal.



    This one actually leaves me tired, so I rest on the bed beside the passed-out werewolf while I catch my breath and Ciel casts [Refresh] on me. I look at the bite mark on my shoulder and wonder if I could actually turn it into a scar. Seriously, that was a battle.

    "Do you want me to bite you?" Aoi asks through [Bind].

    "Actually, yeah, I'd love it. Having a scar of your bite on me would be so sexy. Having one from a stranger that I don't even know the name of wouldn't be ideal."

    "That's one of the largest amounts of semen you've ever shot," Alissa comments as she inspects the werewolf's body. She runs a finger on the exhausted woman's small breasts to collect some semen and makes sure to flick her nipple, making her wince. Then she licks her finger and smiles in happiness. "Hmm… yes, I can taste the other women."

    "Next!" I demand.

    The sexy werecat comes over to me while purring.



    Catwoman, 'nuff said. Her purring is definitely a sexy aspect that gets even better when she vibrates her throat while deepthroating me.

    "That's new. I have to learn this," Alissa comments.

    "Definitely."

    The catwoman's curviness and dark skin puts her on the same tier as Ciel, but her "power level" is still far from reaching my chocolate goddess. The black cat ears and tail are perfect, though, and those yellow cat eyes are mesmerizing enough for me to drown in them while wrecking her pussy in missionary.

    I grip her thighs and claw her skin while growling. I'm still feeling the dragon inside of me and all I want to do is fuck.

    The catwoman responds by clawing at my back, just like Alissa likes to do, and growling back at me. We look more like two people who hate each other than a couple having sex.

    She hisses and I growl, then I fuck her harder and harder until her hisses start to fade and her orgasm begins.

    I let myself go and soon after that, I cum a thick rope onto her dark body.

    "Your orgasms always sync with your partners," Lunastra comments, impressed.

    "I can almost orgasm at will," I say and chuckle.

    "You're ridiculous."

    "I know. Next!"



    I eat a sandwich prepared by Suelen while I fuck Lunastra. This angelic loli didn't even need foreplay; just the memory of being ravished by me makes her drip with arousal.

    With a full belly and another jug of sugary juice, I regain the energy to continue.

    "RAAAAGH!" I yell in anger as I pump her harder. The dragon's ferocity only increases inside of me. I cast [Heal] on my hips to stave off the pain and then I choke Lunastra.

    Her eyes roll up into her skull and Ciel stops me before she gets brain damage. She wakes up a moment later and has a "seizure" of an orgasm.

    I slam into her one last time and release it all, even more than the werewolf's thick rope of cum.

    "Next…!" I yell before I finish catching my breath.

    Camila pounces on me and I don't waste another heartbeat before grabbing her and shoving my cock violently into her dripping-wet hole.



    The cute and curly weredog holds my shirt on her face even while passed-out. She's pulled by Daiana and tenderly cared for so that she doesn't suffocate herself with my smell.

    "Next!"

    The cobra woman comes forth, a little awkwardly.

    "This is interesting," I say as I look her up and down. Her head is literally that of a cobra with a hood that she can extend. Her thin, forked tongue licks the air and I feel my dick twitch.



    She isn't very confident in herself because her face isn't feminine or attractive and she even lacks breasts, just like the Goro woman. Only her tongue is interesting because it can wrap around my shaft just like Aoi's can.

    As a fully depraved person, I don't care about that and give her my full course of love and plenty of kisses. She actually has two tongues: the normal one, and the snake tongue, so kissing her is actually more interesting than with a normal woman.

    The way that she can curl her neck around me is a little freaky, but also endearing since it feels like she's blanketing me with herself when she extends her cobra hood.

    I leave her passed-out on the bed and give her face a few more kisses before I demand the next sacrifice.



    After a few more women, Mina comes forth. She can't look me in the eye and walks like a lamb marked for slaughter.

    "Gentle or wild?" I ask, not wanting to scare her.

    "Wild…"

    I chuckle.

    Guess she's just ashamed about her own depravity.

    I make her bend over on the bed and lift her skirt up. I spit on my shaft to add a little to the natural lube that's been formed from all the juices and cum.

    I rub it against her entrance and feel that my "dragon power" reserves are still looking good.

    "Wild or savage?" I ask again.

    "Savage…" She says, almost regretting it.

    I shove my cock inside her and immediately start pumping.

    "RAAAGH!"



    As nighttime arrives, my energy dips too low and the dragon fades away. However, I don't stop, and the women continue to mount me and ride me while I help a little. The spirit is still willing, but the flesh is battered and bruised.

    I push my soul out of my hands and form two cock-shaped succubus tails. Now I can fuck at least three women at the same time with just a little mental effort.

    At first, they were weirded out, but Alissa and Hana's demonstration convinced them.

    Daiana and Suelen have their turn, too. Balbina appears for a short while and then leaves when she's satisfied to continue her job.

    As the number of exhausted and satisfied women increases, the sounds of their giggling and idle chatter rises along with it. They all pay attention to me, but now more in an entertained way instead of a predatory way.

    Alissa is watching me with a calm smile; she's still paying attention to my needs and making sure that I remain in peak condition. Roxanne drinks not-wine with the noblewomen and they share their experiences with different dick sizes. Hana cuddles with Lina as they each comment about my actions and the merits of using succubus tails as dicks; they feel that it loses some of the charm of a dick by using a "fake" one, but they also admit that it solves my problem of "not enough dicks." Ciel is talking to her gaggle of lolis; she's already had her sexual and fetishistic needs completely filled, so now she only enjoys the heavenly sight of the wide variety of lolis to gaze at. Aoi plays around with Gify and the wereowl groomer; they are the only ones who pay little attention to us.

    Alissa's ears suddenly twitch and I focus on her senses. She's sensed a halfling and hears the footsteps of someone with high heels. The halfling stops in front of our room and the door opens.

    Rudita comes in looking rather angry. Her ultra-thin dress floats wildly and then it stops in the air as she suddenly halts and takes in the current situation.



    Hall of Fame of Patrons

    The patrons who support Rupegia shall have their names sung by the bards for they deserve the glory and honor. Their names are:

    Oracle Maximillian Hübner.
    Prince PreownedFIN.
    Lord Andrew Meyers.
    Lord Hope.
    Lord Samuel Lim.
    Lord Bill.
    Lord Novgarod.
    Lord DJ.
    Lord Cidant.
    Lord Ashadun.
    Lord Michale Erwin.
    Lord Joxsan Herrera.
    Lord Enrique Peña Gomez.
    Lord Vampmire.
    Lord Braidborn.
    Noble Salty Panda.
    Nobleman Lassiter.
    Noble Evil.
     
  7. Manasong

    Manasong Well-Known Member

    Joined:
    Mar 15, 2019
    Messages:
    287
    Likes Received:
    21
    Reading List:
    Link
    The loli on my left dick hand suddenly jumps off of me and scrambles to find her clothes along with nearly half of the women in the room.

    The other two women using me stop for a moment and then continue after a shrug. With one hand now free, I can grope the bouncing tits in front of me.

    Hurried [Clean]s are cast all around us as the maids and staff get dressed and hurry out of the room.

    Rudita stays in her spot, tapping her shoe impatiently on the floor. Her sharp glare is frightening and when her eyes sweep over my body, I shudder and orgasm inside the comely weredog on top of me.

    The halfling innkeeper raises an eyebrow at me and her stern expression falters a little, then she returns to stabbing at her employees with her eyes.

    Another woman shamelessly comes over to me and takes my hand off of the busty weredog. I recreate a dick hand for her and she sits down on it. Rudita opens her eyes wide and shakes her head in exasperation. I feel like shrugging, but I don't think she'd be able to see it right now.

    Ciel is left a little sad as only three lolis remain to cuddle with her: the loli maid sisters and one noblewoman. Lina leaves Hana's lap and sits down on Ciel's to cheer her up.

    "Mr. Ryder," Rudita finally says when the room is cleared of the inn staff.

    "Yes?" I ask and tilt my head to the side so that my view of her isn't periodically blocked by the hips of the weredog on top of me.

    Her intense glare almost makes me orgasm again. "I would appreciate it if you don't bed half my female staff again."

    I smile guiltily. "I can't promise that, but it was never my intention to disrupt your business."

    "You may lack the intention, but you still need to take responsibility for the results." Her unwavering glare makes my smile even more strained. Then she redirects her glare towards Daiana and Suelen, who are still cuddling with Ciel. "I hope you two learned your lesson about not spreading rumors about a magic dick, truthful or not," -she sends a glance to my dick and dick hands- "to an inn filled with… ravenous women."

    Daiana and Suelen go completely stiff and silently nod to Rudita. The remaining women have a few laughs and giggles while nodding in agreement.

    "If you'd like to join in, there will be an opening soon," Alissa says, one hand on her crotch, the other pointing to the orgasming weredog on top of me.

    Rudita turns her eyes to me and I feel a chill run through my exposed balls from the anticipation. "I'd first ask that you make sure that your stay doesn't cost me more coins than I'd gain."

    "I'll definitely make sure of that," Alissa responds and her fingers dig deeper inside herself. I delve a little into Alissa's [Bind] and receive an influx of depraved images entering my mind. She really wants me and Rudita to be on good terms.

    The weredog collapses on top of me and I orgasm inside her again. Hana pulls her off of me and another woman takes her place without cleaning my dick.

    "Gods…" Rudita mutters and walks away. Before she closes the doors, she gives my cock one last glance and I lick my lips, imagining her taste.



    After the last of the women are satisfied, we leave them in our room while we finally go have our bath. Ciel casts [Heal] on my member while my muscles are massaged by everyone else.

    "I'm actually pretty proud of you, Wolfy," Hana says as her strong hands massage my back and buttocks. "A few more of these and you'll become a legend."

    "I wonder what Title he's going to get this time," Alissa says wistfully and slows down my shoulders' massage for a moment.

    "Let a Glutton eat your words, Alissa," I say, serious.

    "'Titles'?" Daiana asks smugly while massaging one of my arms. Rudita's admonishment of her behaviour has already faded from her mind.

    "Wolf 'Good Luck' Ryder, Golemancer, and Scholar of Rabanara," Alissa says, copying Daiana's smugness.

    "Alissa of the 'Blinding Arrows,'" I shoot back and turn to her just in time to see her eye twitch.

    "Oh, wow, that's a cool Title, Alissa," Suelen says while massaging my other arm.

    Lina's little hands massage my feet and I nearly giggle.

    "Pfff… sorry, Alissa," Daiana chokes a chuckle and hastily adds an apology.

    "No… I still think it's a bit… odd to be called by my Title," Alissa says with a wry smile.

    Through [Bind], I see that she turns her head to Hana, who silently continues my massage without looking her in the eye.

    "Hana of the 'One Thousand Strikes' also has a weird ring to it," Roxanne casually comments while massaging one of my thighs.

    Hana squeezes my buttocks for a moment, nearly making me moan shamelessly.

    "'One Thousand Strikes'?" Daiana asks, slowly turning her smug grin to Hana.

    "Wow! It sounds so ferocious!" Suelen exclaims, her eyes glimmer in admiration. "What sort of battles did you go through to get that Title?"

    Hana sighs and gives her an embellished recount of our battle with the Dawn of Fire.

    The loli sisters look at Roxanne with fear and respect. They both search her neck for any evidence of a scar.

    "There's no scar. Both Wolfy and Ciel are good enough healers to leave none behind, so I'd rather not blemish my perfect skin with an ugly scar," Roxanne says with a pained smile. Ciel stops massaging my other thigh and squeezes Roxanne's shoulder in support. Then Roxanne touches the circular scar on her belly and says, "This one is special, though. I got it after he saved my life… and it's one of the reasons I fell in love with him."

    "Awn…" They say in unison and I smile wryly.

    Daiana is the first one to sober up. "But… it seems that pissers were pissing about just like always," she says, her smug smile gone.

    "Yeah, I hope Dawn of Fire gets dismantled. So many Wicked being employed by them means that their top mages must be Wicked, too," Suelen says with a dark, angry tone.

    Lina nods repeatedly and says in an equal tone, "They seem to be hiding inside the Western High Forest, so after their conflict is done, they should be surrounded and executed."

    Ciel cups Lina's cheek and gives her a pained smile. She uses a loving tone to say, "Their leaders should be old and powerful mages, they won't go down easily. We have to be careful with powerful Wicked people because they can and will do anything to stay alive."

    Lina frowns and looks down while massaging my feet.

    "Blow their bases up before they can notice, the attack," Aoi chimes in, currently curled on top of my head.

    "That could end up killing too many innocent people," Ciel responds.

    Aoi frowns, as much as her rather inexpressive face can, and says, "If they fight alongside the Wicked, they are an enemy."

    "If you don't make an effort to save the innocent, then you'll become Wicked too."

    "Too hard! I don't even understand how Wicked people are made!" Aoi exclaims and puffs out a small amount of smoke out of her nostrils.

    Ciel smiles warmly at her and pats her blue scaly head. "We don't fully understand it, either. We can only work as hard as we can to not commit a Sin. We also have to make sure that we never completely disregard the lives of other humanoids in the pursuit of our own goals."

    Aoi's voice goes softer as she seems unsure of herself. "Then I'm Wicked since I… 'disregard' anyone not close to Wolfy."

    "That doesn't matter until you act on it. We all have dark thoughts inside of us."

    "Why do we have 'dark thoughts,' then?"

    Suelen chuckles softly and looks at Aoi endearingly.

    "If we aren't capable of brutally murdering our fellow humanoids, then our capability to defend ourselves from the monsters is lessened. 'Pain, violence, and death are part of life. They are our tools to bring change, but they will burn everything if they are allowed to go wild. Balance is key.' This is a teaching from the God of the Sun."

    "Are you a priestess?" Daiana asks Ciel.

    "Former." Ciel smiles at her.

    "Well, look at that, his magic dick can even convert a priestess."

    "Is there anybody who can resist him?" Alissa asks with a wry smile.

    I simply smile wryly in return and enjoy the massage.



    After a relaxing bath, we make our way to the dining hall for a late dinner. The tiredness catches up to me and my posture slumps, but when the food is served my appetite gives me a second wind and I suddenly have enough energy to eat a mountain.

    On our way back to our room, Alissa holds my arm so that others don't notice my unsteady steps. I re~ally overdid it this time.

    As we make our way through the long corridors, we cross paths with Camila, who's carrying a heavy basket with all of our sheets. She seems quite elated with her "haul."

    We enter our now completely empty, clean, and not-smelly room and I collapse on the bed.

    Klein leaves her parents' inn and walks towards ours, so I send Hana and Ciel in the armored dinghy to escort her back to us.

    Our spunky monkey-girl pounces on the bed and cuddles with me while pulling on Hana to form a spooning chain.

    "Feeling happy?" I ask.

    "Always," she answers.

    "More than normal?"

    "Obviously."

    She and her family gained a little bonus from Rande, so they bought a few nice things for her and had some special family time.

    Then Alissa retells our encounter with Dokkanchee and Hana talks about their sparring with the other hunters.

    They actually thought that Hana was Lina's master and Ciel's wife, so the men started to hit on them a little too much. That promptly came to an end when Hana showed one of the more annoying ones what the Title "One Thousand Strikes" truly means.

    Then they start retelling my marathon with the women today and I smile wryly as Klein struggles to process the increasing absurdity of my sexual appetite and endurance.

    Osaria puts the bird between her breasts and goes to sleep. Exhausted as I am, the comfort she gives me and the heavenly voices of the girls are perfect lullabies that put me to sleep.



    Today is the 30th.

    I wake up feeling a little odd. It was the usual fare, but I feel different.

    I open up my "Status" and see that my "Strength," "Speed," "Dexterity," and [Soul Manipulation] increased by 1 (now 13, 13, 12, and 2), and my "Endurance" increased by 2 (now 15). The most important thing is that my [Enhanced Semen Recharge] has disappeared and a new skill appeared in its place: [Mana Genitals (innate)] with 1 point.

    What the fuck.

    Gih?!

    "What the fuck?!"

    "Wolfy?" Alissa asks, feeling my surprise.

    I look down at the Train of Pleasure. There's nothing different to it, it's exactly the same as always, but the "odd" feeling is still there.

    I calm myself and focus on the "oddness." It feels just like how my arms do right now: exhausted and difficult to move. The weird thing, though, is that I've never felt like I could "move" it before.

    I "flex" my penis and it bends backward at an odd angle.

    "KYAAH!" Alissa shrieks in fear and the other girls move back, completely dumbfounded and a little weirded out. Gify starts laughing and chirping so hard that she rolls on the bed.

    "Oof! Wolfy! You broke it!" Hana yells.

    "N-no, I didn't…" I say and relax. It becomes straight again and immediately goes limp. "What the fuck…" I mutter.

    I "extend" it and it immediately goes hard again.

    "What. The. Fuck?!" I say and start bending it in all directions. When I stop, I notice that I just used fifty MP. "AHAHAHAHAHA! I have an ACTUAL MAGIC COCK! The skill is literally called [Mana Genitals]!"

    "What? You never said there was such a thing in the system!" Hana exclaims.

    "It's 'innate,' so I can't use the Gift for it."

    "Ooh…" The girls moan in surprise, except Klein, who's a little confused.

    "It did taste slightly better today," Alissa says with a shrug.

    "I thought it was just because of the juice you drank yesterday," Hana says.

    "The mana was stronger," Aoi says.

    Klein chuckles and gets up. "I think I've forgotten what it means to be normal," she says and starts dressing.

    We shrug, and after everyone is calm again we clothe ourselves.



    Hana increased her "Wisdom" by 1 (now 14); Ciel increased her Endurance by 1 (now 15); and Lina increased her [Stonebody], [Axe Use], [Block], and [Parry] by 1 each (now 5, 5, 7, and 1+7).

    Here I thought I was finally getting stronger than Lina only for us to increase our "Strength" at the same time. Well, we are training with each other most of the time, so it does make some sense that we would grow together. But at least now I have one more "Endurance" than her.



    The feeling that I have is that I can control my penis just like I can control an arm and that I can "feed" it mana, just like an enchantment.

    I think that I now understand what Nour was worried about when he said that some sexual skills can "change" you. I just hope he doesn't freak out if the same thing happens to him…

    I play with the toy in my pants while we eat breakfast and I start to get a little worried about my future if we continue this lifestyle.



    Ciel casts a [Refresh] on me so that my muscles stop aching and I stretch myself out a bit.

    "What's the schedule for today?" Klein asks, excitedly.

    "Cuddling, or something similar. I'm still feeling rather tired," I say.

    "Well, I want to read Nocturna's book. I think we should practice together," Alissa says and points at Hana.

    "Sure," Hana responds with a nod.

    "Well, I'll stay here, cuddling with you, then," Klein says to me and her tail taps my knee.

    "I want to build the metal golem's armor," Lina says.

    "I still need my hermetically sealed workbench," Roxanne says.

    Lina looks down, deep in thought. Then her gloomy eyes look a little less gloomy as she says, "No."

    "Ah…! You little…" Roxanne narrows her eyes at her and aims her dagger-tail at Lina.

    She flashes an impish grin and returns to her gloominess. "Hehe. But seriously… we still need a thick viewing glass, so it's not efficient to start that right now."

    "I'll go to the glassblowers and find someone willing to make it for us," Ciel says.

    "I'll go with you, for protection," Aoi says and gives her a toothy smile.

    "Gih."

    "Thank you." Ciel pats Aoi and runs her hand along her spine.

    "Well, I'll practice magic, then. It's been a while since I did that," Roxanne says with a shrug.



    We had only put our clothes on for a little while, and now we're already naked again, except for Lina, since messing with hot metal while naked is a recipe for disaster.

    I stay in bed, tangled with Klein. She wraps her tail around my waist and nestles her head on my chest. Her adorable monkey ears have some thick fur, so I feel like I'd never get tired of playing with them. She grabs my hand and gives it lots of kisses because she's too comfortable right now to move to kiss my face.

    I bury my nose in her hair and smell the faint perfume of our shampoo, then I pull out the golems for us to play around with. Their progress is slow, but they are starting to get heavy, so they have to increase their mana consumption with a permanent [Telekinesis] to lower their weight when we hold them.



    My little dwarf goes to the balcony and starts using [Manipulate Metal] to heat our sheets of metal and bend them into the shape of an average-height human. She only used a few sheets, so there's still enough to make Roxanne's workbench and some armor for Aoi.

    The hinges will be the most difficult part for her without a proper workshop, but from what I know of her abilities, she's nothing if not crafty.

    She doesn't really need smithing tools since she has [Manipulate Metal], so it'd just make smithing cost less mana. But, since I gave her [Redirect Mana], she can recharge much faster than the average smith ever could.

    Alissa casts the first spell in her new book, [Mesmerizing Butterflies]. Colorful and glowing butterflies appear out of thin air and fly about. It takes a lot of conscious effort to not look at them.

    "C-can you stop? I can't concentrate," Roxanne asks, completely mesmerized by the butterflies.

    Alissa ends the spell and we regain full control of our ability to look somewhere else. "That's the spell Ofilia used to show to us… but it's different, there wasn't this need to look at it when she cast it," she says.

    "Well, it's a pretty spell. She might've only learned the butterfly part, not the 'mess with our attention' part," Roxanne says.

    "Oh, right… Nocturna's spells were very sought after while she was alive."

    "Wow, I'm really going to learn this?" Hana asks, her scales wave with excitement.

    "If you work hard enough," Alissa says and gives her hand a squeeze.

    Hana gives us a fearsome smile and starts intently reading the book.

    From what I glimpsed about what they've been reading, Nocturna's magic is more about neurology and psychology than the physics of creating believable illusions. The book teaches you how to identify certain types of people, then abuse their mindsets to fool them. This is in turn applied to spells to trick their minds on a fundamental level.

    It feels like pseudoscience to me, but since it's magic, maybe it's not so "pseudo" after all.



    Roxanne eventually manages to cast [Water Spirit], and now she needs to develop the sub-process so that she can have it act separately from her.

    I spend my time manipulating my "new" penis. Every time I control it with mana, I feel a small amount escape from it, so I can use that to develop a way to morph my soul into another "mana penis." Though I'd still need a way to "connect" it to the rest of my body to actually feel anything from it.

    I get Roxanne to sit beside us so I can observe the base of her tail. The part where her solidified-mana-tail connects to her flesh body is "odd." The flesh mixes with the tail and looks like some weird nonsense to me. The cells that compose her flesh body start to gain empty spaces between them while somehow remaining alive. This "empty space" is actually her solidified mana tail that somehow feeds the cells around it.

    At this point, I think that creating a perfectly "joined" appendage would be too much for me. I can live with the discomfort of having a tail "hanging" on my skin.

    I'm more interested in Alissa's [Fox Transformation]. If I can change my physical body into one composed entirely of solidified mana, then I wouldn't have this problem with the base of my tail. I'd also finally be able to change into an actual dragon and make sweet, sweet angry wild dragon love to them.

    "They look adorable," Klein says and goes to pet my fox ears.

    I've decided to go with black fur and gray inner fur. The new skill increase makes it easier to add detail to them, so they look better now and almost seem like real ears. Making a tail is much easier, I just imitate Roxanne's tail and then add fur to it, which is also black and with a white tip. Maintaining both the tail and ears at the same time requires a bit of effort. It's easier to keep two dick hands out because they are much simpler.

    I get Hana to come closer and I take a look at her scales. There is faint magic on them, too. Technically, everything has some form of magic or another, it just varies in how easy it is to perceive it.

    I make a scale on my hand. It's not that hard, it's just so "dense" that it takes a lot of effort and I still can't get the same shine that the real one has, so it ends up looking quite dull.

    "Oh fuck, that's hot, Wolfy. Make them all over your entire body," Hana asks.

    I can only form enough of them to cover my face and chest with scales.

    "Ho~t!" Hana exclaims.

    "Hmhmm," Roxanne agrees with a nod.

    "I prefer the fox ears," Alissa says with a smirk.

    "One day, I'll be able to do all of it at the same time," I say with a shrug.

    "Ew, that sounds horrible," Hana says while frowning.

    "Foxes don't have scales," Alissa says, a little worried.

    "Or horns," Roxanne adds on and shudders a little.

    Klein chuckles and kisses my chest. "Now I understand what Ciel meant; the way you think really is so cute sometimes, Wolfy. You're like a grown child or something," she says.

    I shrug and say, "Well, I do have an inquisitive mind. I wouldn't be a very good researcher if I wasn't like this."



    Ciel comes back a little before lunch with a thick sheet of reinforced glass the size of my chest. They took their sweet time walking around and enjoying being gawked at. At least Aoi and Gify did, I'm unsure if Ciel actually liked it since she's being so coy about it now.

    At lunch, I discover a not-beetroot salad seasoned with not-lemon and a little bit of sugar. I'm not that much of a fan of beetroot, so while it was nice, I wouldn't have missed it if I'd never tasted it again.

    While we eat, Osaria taps the bird a few times to catch my attention, then she says, "Wolf…? Wolf…? Wolfy~…? Are you listening? I hope you are. Anyway, since you didn't talk to us about not getting a reservation we're assuming that you already made one. We'll be going to the Dansstroom at 8 hours, okay?" She ends with a small kiss on top of the bird's head.

    She means 8 o'clock. They don't even say AM or PM here.

    After lunch, we continue our training. Ciel starts to practice her [Judgment]; it's in a workable state now, so if we get some time to prepare before battle, she can apply it for bonus damage against wicked, undead, and also give a little extra "oomph" in cutting down normal flesh. Aoi is managing to get some height with her [Fly]; flapping her magical wings helps her with controlling the air and she's finally learning how to use her wings without disrupting the spell.



    "You know, these days that we just don't leave the house are the best," I say.

    "What did you do back on your 'planet'?" Klein asks.

    I smile and explain computers to her.

    "We have a few things like what you called 'video games,' but they are all super expensive and don't 'work with every game,'" Klein says.

    "Indeed. His world is very odd," Ciel says.

    "But since there's no magic, we can recreate it, right?" Lina asks from the balcony.

    "We can, I think. It's just that I don't know how transistors are made and that's like, the most important part," I say and smile wryly.

    "Oh…" Lina looks a little sad.

    "Maybe when things calm down we'll be able to research it," I add.

    "Oh…" Now she looks hopeful.

    "I did guide Lyle onto a path where he might discover the transistor."



    I get up from the bed and start some light sparring with Klein while trying to use [Soul Manipulation] to fight. It's very crude and imprecise, but I can use it to do sucker punches. With a little preparation, I can use it to stab my opponent with a dagger. But using it as a spear by protruding it out as a succubus horn is the most effective use for it in combat right now.

    Using it as a shield can also be done, but that takes much more effort because it has to be much more solid than the spear. Both the succubus horn and dragon scales are useful for this "shield."

    "Okay, one day, you're not even going to need armor," Hana says as she observes Klein punch the scale and wince.

    I [Heal] Klein's hand and say, "There are still many ways to counter this. Since it's magic, it costs mana to keep the spell up and it'll take a long time for me to have scales as dense as yours."

    Lina helps out and uses her hammer to easily break my scales and horn-shield.

    "Well, in hand-to-hand combat you shouldn't lose anymore," Hana says with a shrug.

    Klein seems amused. "Your style is already odd, but now that you're adding this [Soul Manipulation] it becomes freaky and scary," she says.



    Wrestling with a naked, sweaty woman is actually really sexy. We're basically recreating the Kama Sutra without penetration, which gives us a few ideas and I feel my heart itching for something a little more intense.

    With [Mana Genitals], I can now actually control my erection, and with a little effort I can even make myself orgasm at will.

    I'm a fucking monster.

    Gih.

    Thanks, that's kind of you.

    "Nope, that's too big," Klein says and pushes me away.

    "Awn…" I moan and remove the tail-dick wrapping around my real one.

    "For me, it looks fine," Hana says and waves her hand.

    "I'm not ready for you yet," I say with a wry smile.

    Hana narrows her eyes at us dangerously, but lets it go.



    After some slow and loving fun time with my little monkey girl, we leave the room to go have a bath. This time we don't call the maids because we have to get ready to meet with the Parados at the Dansstroom.


    Hall of Fame of Patrons

    The patrons who support Rupegia shall have their names sung by the bards for they deserve the glory and honor. Their names are:

    Oracle Maximillian Hübner.
    Prince PreownedFIN.
    Lord Andrew Meyers.
    Lord Hope.
    Lord Samuel Lim.
    Lord Bill.
    Lord Novgarod.
    Lord DJ.
    Lord Cidant.
    Lord Ashadun.
    Lord Michale Erwin.
    Lord Joxsan Herrera.
    Lord Enrique Peña Gomez.
    Lord Vampmire.
    Lord Braidborn.
    Noble Salty Panda.
    Nobleman Lassiter.
    Noble Evil.
    Nobleman Yamibomb112.
     
    TheHoblit likes this.
  8. Manasong

    Manasong Well-Known Member

    Joined:
    Mar 15, 2019
    Messages:
    287
    Likes Received:
    21
    Reading List:
    Link
    Osaria starts changing in front of the bird. She bends over and gives me an enticing view of her dark pussy and second cock-sleeve. She turns her head towards the bird and gives me a mischievous look with her droopy red eyes.

    "Aren't you a perverted peeper, hm?" She asks in a sultry tone.

    She takes off the clothes that she was starting to put on and with a *poof*, pulls a heavy trunk out of her [Item Box]. I can't fully see inside it, but I do glimpse some Snow Weave lingerie and a very big dildo poking out of the trunk.

    Oh yeah, we still have to use the Snow Weave that the girls bought.

    She starts trying out the new outfits while striking poses and I notice that her pussy lips are starting to get wet.

    Soon after, she runs a finger along her lips and scoops out some of the juices that were building up.

    "Would you look at that? I seem to be a pervert myself!" She says and giggles. Then she pulls out a dildo that looks remarkably like my own dick and lays down on the bed. "If I lent this dildo to Oura, do you think she'd be mad to know that I made it to be just like yours? Oh, but I'm sure Nito wouldn't, he's quite smitten with you, you know?"

    Oh wow, that I didn't know.

    She raises her head to look the bird in the eye while "my" cock spreads her lips. "What a shame that you aren't bisexual. I'm sure that all of your women have fantasized about you being with another man at least once."

    Well, I might have to agree.

    She stops talking as her heavenly moans take control over her voice. The bird is close enough that I can smell her pussy and I can just imagine the taste of her juices on my tongue. I remember what it was like to be inside her and my dick twitches at the thought, making Alissa jump a little in surprise as I make it scrape over her G-spot.

    "What's up… Wolfy?" Alissa asks, holding back her moan.

    "Osaria is giving me a private show," I answer and lay my head on Ciel's breasts with a silly smile on my face.

    "She's dangerous," Lina comments, lowly.

    "Oh yeah, she definitely is," I say with a nod.

    "Why?" Hana asks.

    "Well, she seems like she uses sex to get what she wants, and someone as beautiful as her has quite a lot of power in her hands," Lina answers.

    "Huh… I guess I'm dangerous, too," Hana says with a shrug.

    "You all are, but only to me," I say and wriggle inside Alissa, making her quiver. "Oh man, this is too much fun."

    "I want my pair of huge cocks inside me," Hana complains and gives me a fearsome glare.

    "S-sorry~…! Tomorrow you can use me all you want," I say with an apologetic smile.

    "You're going to break him and then nobody will get to have any fun for a while," Roxanne says and squeezes Hana's steel-hard muscles.

    "Hmph," Hana scoffs, annoyed.

    "You know, my appetite has been increasing, but so have all of yours," I say.

    "I have no idea what you mean," Ciel says and kisses the top of my head.



    After a good and refreshing soak in the hot bath, we finally get ready and put on our best clothes. Seeing the girls use their gems again brings a tear to my eyes.

    "We have to buy one for Klein, too," I whisper to Alissa and touch the turquoise gem on her necklace.

    "Oh, right. She's kind of a 'wife,' too, but hers doesn't have to be so ornate like ours," she whispers back.

    "That sounds a little unfair."

    "We are the main wives, so we get better things."

    "Hm…"

    She's right, though. It's just that I feel bad giving Klein lesser treatment.



    Lina goes with a bright blue lolita dress and a blue bow. It goes well with her tanzanite gem.

    Hana and Roxanne go with matching tight-fitting (especially for Hana) dresses which have long strips of cloth as their skirts. There's a flower origami thing right above their asses that makes them look like gifts. Hana's is white and Roxanne's is purple. Both dresses belong to Roxanne, but she's rarely used them because the skirts scrape on the ground and damage the fabric.

    Ciel is going with a silver not-bikini with a few pieces of cloth hanging from it, Osaria-style. The dress really brings out the color of the moonstone nestled between her fun bags.

    Alissa and Klein go with matching lace dresses with mini-skirts. Alissa's is light yellow and Klein's is light blue. Alissa's turquoise gem makes her the most colorful of us all, which goes well with her young and "innocent" sexiness.

    My clothes are slightly boring. A simple thin white shirt with silver embroidery and black pants with yellow details mimicking gold. My "charm" comes from the shirt being nearly see-through, which shows off some of my muscles, and my heliodor gem. It seems that yellow really looks good on me.



    We eat a small snack to stave off the hunger and go out onto the streets. The town is busy all day as commerce gets ready for the festivities. As the sun sets, early parties start up and the booze starts flowing.

    The Turn of the Wheel is celebrated on the streets, so we have to use the armored dinghy. Otherwise, it would take ages to reach the Dansstroom through this traffic.

    "Oh, right," Lina mutters and produces a sack of coins, then hands it to me. I open it up and see quite a generous amount of gold coins there. "Noblewomen pay quite a lot to be fucked senseless."

    Hana takes a look at the sack and whistles. "When you retire from adventuring, you could be a prostitute, Wolfy."

    I chuckle at the idea.

    Alissa smiles and her tail wags softly as she says, "That sounds nice. A good way to keep my fetish going regularly. There are just so many women that I can seduce for him."

    "We could open our own brothel, then," Lina says.

    "It's not unheard of for nobles to run brothels. Some of those sexual skills are so helpful that it's quite easy to make money by using them," Alissa says.

    "Damn, even I'm getting a little envious of your lifestyle," Klein says.

    I smile awkwardly and stay silent. I don't know how to react to this situation.



    We fly up the hill and I notice how the number of people starts to diminish. The traffic becomes bearable soon after, but we might as well continue flying.

    Then we land in front of the Dansstroom and I pull out some comfy chairs for us to sit on as we wait. The building is the same large, white rectangle like the majority of the buildings here, but it's covered in colorful drapes and small lights, almost turning it into one of those houses decorated with Christmas lights.

    At almost 8 PM, Klein gets up and looks down the street.

    "It looks like they invited my parents, too," she says.

    "How nice," Alissa says and gets up to wait.

    I store the chairs and we soon see Rande's family walking along with Klein's parents.

    Rande looks like a pimp. He wears an open silver overcoat with white fur at the hem; a thin silver shirt with a deep neckline that shows off his chest hair and perfectly defined pecs; thin silver pants with a wide hem; a black cane; and a wide-brimmed silver hat.

    Osaria is wearing more clothing this time, sporting a red dress with a copious amount of hanging cloth that's so light that it nearly floats through the air, similar to Rudita's. But aside from the small bra and panties, everything else is see-through.

    Oura wears a tight shirt that displays her flat belly and a skirt which is open at the sides that briefly flashes her thin and shapely legs as she walks.

    Nito is wearing a small white lace dress with a cute bow on his head. He almost matches Lina. My eyes meet his, and he immediately looks away.

    Goddammit, Osaria… but he does look mighty cute, though.

    Moving on… Krista and Anton are wearing their "Jasmine-like" clothes, but this time they are shiny and jade-like. They're certainly higher quality than their usual attire.

    "Greetings, Ryders," Rande starts with a dimpled grin.

    "Hello," Osaria says in a low, sultry tone.

    The others say the usual greetings, then they cast [Clean] on themselves to remove the sweat that built up from walking all the way up here.

    After she feels fresh again, Osaria comes forward to give each of us a hug and my nostrils are filled with her thick, rosy perfume. She makes sure that at least Lina and I motorboat her breasts for a few seconds before letting us go, then she steals a kiss from Roxanne, who blushes and becomes awkward for a few moments.

    "Let's go in, shall we?" I say.

    With Ciel and Hana on each of my arms, we make our way inside.



    It's a Carnival. Being a Brazilian, this is something I know very well.

    There are plenty of Kabar demon race wearing flashy outfits that match their peacock feather-hairs. The other races follow along with the showy fashion style, but none can match the Kabars.

    The interior has a subtle low-light, so the flashy outfits don't cause our eyes to bleed. The atmosphere also aids in finding the staff since they don't wear uniforms and instead wear a glowing, pulsating brooch on their chests.

    The outfits aren't even fully sexual, but plenty of them are, and those are mostly worn by women, too.

    "Wow, this place is actually quite pretty," I say as I look around. "Well, you were right, I like this place a lot."

    "You can pay to sleep with anyone wearing a red brooch," Osaria comments.

    "Oh."

    Klein smiles wryly. "Of course it wouldn't not be sexual."

    The floor is composed of stone, but the walls are all covered with colorful stained glass. There are tribal paintings on the glass and the small lights behind them give the venue quite a pretty atmosphere. Really unique.

    Our reservation is on the top floor, the rooftop patio. We walk up the three flights of stairs and come out onto the roof. Again exposed to the starry sky, we feel the chilly breeze of the night blowing through.

    Half the patio is filled with tables, a small part is occupied by a room where the waiters go to get the food, and the rest is a dancing area where a small band is playing something very similar to the samba. There are staff in their flashy costumes dancing by themselves on the dance floor, but they are also dancing with any of the customers who want to dance with them.

    "That looks like fun," Ciel says, looking at the dancers.

    "Yeah, Saltchitan is quite… bouncy," Osaria says.

    Ah, so that's the name of this dancing style.

    "I'd love to see you two dance with each other," I say with a grin.

    Hana jumps a little while looking down at her breasts, then she frowns as she looks at Ciel's. "My skin is too tight," she mutters.

    Our table is right near the edge of the patio, so we have a nice view of the road.

    We quickly order our food and the flashy waiter brings some seaweed alcohol that Rande ordered.

    He pours a small glass for each of us and raises his own, then he smirks and says, "To a good haul. To a good journey. To a good friendship."

    We raise ours and I repeat, "To a good haul. To a good journey. To a good friendship."

    We smirk at each other and then we all drink. It tastes like sake, but it has a ginger-like "freshness" to it.

    "Ah! Good one!" Hana says and slams her cup on the table.

    Aoi doesn't seem impressed and Gify slurps down her share by turning her little tongue into a straw.

    Anton scratches his massive jaw with his massive hand and says, "Ohoho. Seems to be five years old. I think the Everlasting Storm was shifting the currents back then, so the harvests at that time had a little more of an exotic flavor."

    "If it was from any other year, I'd have stopped the waiter and asked for a different alcohol," Rande says with a proud grin.

    "I've already been convinced that he knows his alcohol, so I trusted his judgment," Hana says.

    "Just don't trust him to have a good sense for fashion," Oura says.

    "What? I look amazing!" Rande protests.

    Her long elven ears twitch along with her right eye. "A cane? Really? What are you? A dying, old, low-level grandpa?"

    He scoffs and readjusts his silver furred overcoat. "Canes are stylish! I can't carry a sword everywhere, but I can have a 'beating stick' at hand!"

    Anton bellows a laugh and asks, "Ha! Who'd be stupid enough to pick a fight with you?"

    "I'm not that famous…" Rande says with a dismissive flick of his hand.

    "But you're infamous enough among the brutes who duel strangers," Klein says.

    "It's just a hobby! I'm not such a bad person that I'm 'infamous!'" Rande protests.

    An awkward silence falls on the table that's then broken by a burst of laughter from everyone, except Rande, who's feeling very awkward.

    "Sometimes I feel like you guys enjoy bullying me," he complains.

    "I know, right!" Ciel chimes in. "It's like, can't you have some odd tastes without people trying to humiliate you for it?!"

    "Exactly! I mean, I don't even take pleasure in what they are making fun of me about. I don't take pleasure in burning people; my erection is only for making men bend over to me, not the blood and definitely not the burning!"

    "Denial," Osaria says.

    "Denial," Oura repeats.

    "Denial!" Klein exclaims.

    "Denial," Nito says shyly.

    "Denial," Krista adds.

    "Hm," Anton hums in agreement.

    Rande remains silent with a displeased dimpled frown stamped on his face.

    "Oh, I've never seen him duel. How horrifying is it, really?" Roxanne asks.

    "Very," Oura answers and frowns.

    "The screams. Oh… if only it weren't from pain…" Osaria says and gets lost in her own fantasies.

    Rande drinks another cup of seaweed alcohol and says, "I haven't had a duel in four months. It feels horrible…"

    "Can't you get the same experience from rape roleplay at a brothel?" Roxanne asks, teasingly.

    "No… it's not the same thing," Rande answers and eyes her oddly.

    "She's making fun of you," Osaria says and squeezes his shoulder in sympathy.

    "W-what? I know! I'm not that stupid!" Rande complains.

    "But you answered me seriously," Roxanne says with a mocking frown.

    "I… you know what? Fuck you." -he slams his cup on the table again- "I'm off to dance until our food comes. I'm going to steal me a wife or two."

    Oura slaps his butt as he gets up and smiles at him. "Have fun, love."

    "Gods, you were so mean to him," Ciel says with a slightly worried frown.

    "He can be mean to us later," Osaria says and winks at her.

    Uh…

    "So, Lina, did you enjoy the books?" Oura asks.

    Lina's head snaps towards Oura as if a switch had been flipped inside her. "Where can I get more of that Legends series?" She asks, excitedly.

    They immediately start geeking out over the books, so the girls switch seats to let Lina talk with Oura.

    I grab Ciel's hand and caress it gently.

    "What?" She asks, confused.

    "I'm sorry. You're still a bit mad about the teasing, right?" I ask, trying to contain my smirk, but failing.

    She narrows her eyes, then grabs my hand and gives it a painful squeeze. "No, I'm not mad, I swear," she says, her voice gaining a pitch higher than normal.

    I chuckle softly. "I'm sorry, but you know that we all love you. That's why we like to play with you."

    She raises an eyebrow. "Play with me…? It's quite the one-sided 'play,' hm?"

    "We just adore every part of you, even your pouty and annoyed faces."

    Her eyes narrow even further. "I'm not sure that's actually a good thing."

    Ah, shit, am I making things worse?

    I send a look at Hana, asking for help.

    She gives me a wary look but my feelings of pleading escaping through our [Bind] give her enough motivation to help out. "A little pain or teasing goes a long way to add some spice and change to our relationships," she says.

    "I keep saying that I hate spiciness, but you keep adding it to my food. Maybe I should stop eating it," Ciel says with a chilling tone.

    I share a look with Hana, now we are both getting worried.

    I swallow heavily and try to make puppy eyes. "I-I'm sorry, we won't tease you again. I promise," I say and start rubbing her hand.

    She gives me a disgusted side-glance that triggers my femdom fetishes. Then it all fades away and she laughs out loud. "See? It's not so fun when the relentless teasing is done to you."

    "W-what? That was mean!" I protest, but Hana laughs along and downs another cup of seaweed alcohol. Though I notice that her laughing has just a hint of strain to it.

    The cold look returns for a moment. "Mean? You haven't seen mean." Then it fades and she laughs again with sadistic glee.

    "Oh no, we've gone too far," Roxanne says with a worried look on her pale face.

    "We've created a monster. A second one, actually," Alissa says.

    Ciel coughs awkwardly and cringes a little. "I don't have the heart to be as mean as you girls can. I'm already feeling guilty about it."

    "What's with all the teasing? Are you all sadomasochists or something?" Anton asks while his permanent frown deepens.

    "Yes," Alissa, Roxanne, Hana, and I answer in unison.

    "I shouldn't have asked," Anton says and pours himself more of the seaweed booze.

    "If it can be twisted into something depraved, don't ask," Klein says, serious.

    "I didn't need to know that," he says and gulps it down.

    "You did. When they come back, you're definitely going to need to remember that." Her eyes go slightly hollow.

    Krista taps his log-like arm and says, "There are some things you need to know, but shouldn't think too much about."

    He shakes his head. "H-how can I not?! She's my daughter! My baby!"

    Klein puts her hand on her waist and her tail pokes Anton's temple. "When I get a child, are you going to keep trying to imagine how it happened?" She asks.

    "No!" Anton exclaims, disgusted.

    "Then it's the same thing!" She pokes him again on the temple and he bats away her tail.

    Anton pours himself another cup (that looks very small in his huge hands) and gulps it down again.

    Alissa gets an idea and says, "We set up a 'safe word' so we know when to stop. Maybe you should start using one, too. For us, it's 'record scratch.'"

    "That makes no sense," Ciel says.

    "I did not need to know that," Anton repeats.

    "I did," Osaria chimes in. "How interesting, I should set one up, too."

    "Wolfy said it makes sense to him, so I guess it's not completely random," Alissa says.

    Ciel shrugs. "Fine, I'll try to remember to use it."

    "Don't you have something similar arranged with Rande?" Osaria asks Nito.

    Suddenly being spoken to, the cute trap jumps in his skin and blushes. "W-well, yes. Rande likes to play with fantasies, so it's dangerous if we let it go too far. But for us, it was simply me using his real name."

    "Gods, please stop," Anton says and facepalms. "We haven't even eaten yet."

    Osaria chuckles and says, "Haven't you ever done food-play with your wife? Since she's a cook, I'd expect at least that."

    Krista discreetly turns her head away and looks off down the street.

    "Hm?" Osaria turns to Anton and presses him for an answer.

    He swallows heavily and starts to pour another cup. "Not answering that," he says, softly.

    "Well…" Krista starts and stops for a moment, debating whether or not she really should say this. She shrugs and goes for a "screw it." "Eating and food-play aren't exactly the same thing. You need a certain mindset and specific types of food to make th-…"

    "Stop! STOP!" Klein yells and reaches over to cover Krista's mouth. "Okay, okay, I get it, Dad. We'll stop! Just don't say anything more about that!"

    We all have a laugh at Klein's and Anton's expense.

    "Why do you feel disgusted?" Aoi asks, innocently.

    Klein shrugs and gives her a pained smile. "I-it's my parents, how could I not?"

    "But Wolfy is my father and-…"

    "Do not say that out loud," I say through [Bind] as I control Aoi to stop her from saying anything more.

    "Oo~h…" Alissa and Hana coo in understanding in my mind space.

    Osaria's eyes shine and she smirks.

    "W-what…?" Anton asks, suspicious, but we ignore him and immediately change the subject.

    From then on, the conversation gets limited to "safe" topics, so we just chit-chat until our food comes.



    Rande comes back a little sweaty and with a mark of lipstick on his neck that he displays like a prize. Oura [Clean]s the sweat off of him and our food comes soon after.

    It's some spicy carbs that remind me of Tex-Mex fast food. After feeling the heat, we massage our tongues with juicy and sweet fruits.

    "You demon race must have some masochistic tendencies if you enjoy such spicy food," Rande comments.

    "You're not wrong," Hana says.

    "Don't start," Klein says, a little nervous.



    After we eat, I decide to put some points in [Dancing] and get up to dance for a song with each of the girls. I'm not really a dancer or anything, I just want to do something special with them. The songs are all kind of romantic and Saltchitan is supposed to be danced very close to your lover, so it works in my favor.

    Alissa adores it. She's not a dancer herself, so I use [Bind] to gently guide her while I let myself be driven by the skill.

    "Love you," I whisper in her fox ear.

    Her tail wags rapidly. "Love you more," she says and pinches my butt.

    Roxanne shows off her legs while dancing and pushes me for more dramatic poses. Saltchitan has some of those dramatic poses from a waltz or something.

    "Exhibitionist," I whisper in her ear.

    She laughs a little nervously and flushes.

    Hana takes the lead and I feel what it's like to be a maiden being protected by her knight. Aoi stays on my shoulder, so I share what I'm feeling with her.

    Ciel is more slow and loving, though I do tease her and make her do some of the more exposing poses that flaunt her curves. I make her do lots of little jumps that give me a front-row view of her jiggling.

    "Really? Am I going to have to use the 'safe word' so soon?" She asks, dangerously.

    "You say that as if you don't enjoy the attention," I say and glance at the few men salivating over her.

    She pouts but doesn't answer.

    With Lina, I make sure that I hug her the tightest. She has absolutely no idea how to dance, so we spend our time learning the basic steps. By the end of the song, she's giggling while we have a cute and silly little dance.

    Klein is an energetic dancer, so I struggle to keep up with her pace, though her energy does arouse me a little.

    "I didn't know you were such a good dancer," she whispers in my ear.

    "I'm not, but that's a secret you'll have to keep," I say and smirk.

    She pouts but pushes me further with the dance.

    Osaria asks for a dance that turns into a thinly veiled excuse for her to have me motorboat her breasts again.

    "Do that thing with your soul," she asks and I push my soul out from my skin, giving her pleasure everywhere she touches me.

    After her panties get visibly wet, she stops the dance and leaves to find the bathroom.

    Finally done with the dancing, I go to the balustrade at the edge of the building to cool off and cuddle for a little while with Alissa and Klein. Meanwhile, Hana and Roxanne share their own loving dance, and Ciel and Lina learn with each other and have a (pedo)parent-child moment.

    Krista ends her dance with Anton and comes over. Then she leans on the balustrade beside Klein and says, "Thanks for always being so kind to my daughter."

    I get a little awkward and smile. Even with Lily, I was still very awkward with her parents. My "situation" with Klein only makes my awkwardness even worse.

    "Thanks for being so 'accepting' of us," are all the words I find to say.

    Krista chuckles softly and Klein cringes a little. Krista recovers quickly and says, "I know that Anton is sometimes hard to please, but he's a softie at heart and he knows that she's happy, so he doesn't think badly of you."

    "He's just stubborn sometimes," Klein says.

    "And a prude," Krista adds. Then she smirks evilly and says, "If he wasn't, then I'm sure I'd be in constant p-…"

    "S-stop! Stop, stop, stop!" Klein yells and slaps Krista's shoulder, who laughs out loud and walks away.



    After Ciel and Lina come back, I switch cuddling partners with them so that Alissa and Klein can go dance with each other with Klein taking the lead.

    Hana starts feeling jealous of Alissa, so she steals Klein and has a make-out-plus-dancing session with her that makes Anton embarrassed.

    Not long after, the town goes dark and silent as the [Spirit Lights] are turned off. The Turn of the Wheel is starting.



    Today is the 1st day of the 1st month of the year 69,000. Today starts the month of Birth.

    From the top of the hill that Goldport is built on, a rainbow of colorful [Spirit Light]s descends. They blanket the town in a beautiful light show. Then some lights start to rise up as paper lanterns are lit and take flight.

    The lanterns contain the wishes of the commoners that they are sending to the Gods: what they want to change in this new year and what they want to stay the same as the year that's being left behind.

    After a while, I look down at the street and see a procession coming through. [Spirit Light]s of all colors dot the dark streets and give an ethereal feeling to all the costumed people.

    Almost naked people dance in a heavily sexual way, signifying the love required for sex and, consequently, for birth. The temple really likes to hire dancers to show symbolism.

    The cries of babies follow the procession as parents everywhere bring their newborns for their first blessing. [Inspire] is cast on them as a symbolic gesture. It gives the babies energy to remain awake for this Long Night and grow stronger from all the mana they will absorb from the Moon.

    Lina's Trivia: Long Night is the name of the nights that were artificially extended by mages of old so that they could acquire more mana and more power. This became impossible to achieve once the Goddess of the Moon ascended and both she and the God of the Sun stabilized the cycles of day and night.

    But the thing with [Inspire] and the Long Night for the babies is most likely just superstition.



    The pretty lights end and the street's [Spirit Light]s are turned on again. The procession goes on, re-lighting the entire town, street by street.

    Party-goers follow the procession as a few priests stay behind to cast [Heal] and [Purify Body] on the wounded and the sick for free.

    A pair of unremarkable brown eyes look up and stare at us. My attention is drawn to those eyes and as soon as our gazes meet, my vision goes dark.



    Neither the Sun nor the Moon sees this place. The loneliness from being away from Their Everloving Gaze is worse than the cold chill from this dark wasteland.

    Two familiar eyes stare at me without a hint of emotion, only cold determination, bordering on obsession.

    They summon a wall that stands between us, so I summon my own wall, then we remain motionless while looking at one another.

    Neither of us wants to do this, but we have to. Neither of us wants to make the first move, but we have to. Neither of us wants to lose, but we have no other choice. Defeat is not an option.

    There's no time for regret. Fortune favors the bold. Fear is the mind-killer. Hesitation is the kiss of death.

    I make the first move.



    I lean on the balustrade and scan the crowds searching for the pair of brown eyes that I just saw, but I can't find them. I don't know the face, the gender, or even the silhouette of the person that I saw.

    Wait, was that [Ignorance]? It seemed familiar… but if it was, then it was one strong spell.

    Shit… what now…?

    "Wolfy?" Alissa whispers and leans over, sensing the turmoil in my heart.

    I feel something change within me. I feel weird, like my body was not my own anymore.

    "I think I just had a vision."



    Intermission 13



    "I found him. Prepare the men."



    Hall of Fame of Patrons

    The patrons who support Rupegia shall have their names sung by the bards for they deserve the glory and honor. Their names are:

    Oracle Maximillian Hübner.
    Prince PreownedFIN.
    Lord Andrew Meyers.
    Lord Hope.
    Lord Samuel Lim.
    Lord Bill.
    Lord Novgarod.
    Lord DJ.
    Lord Cidant.
    Lord Ashadun.
    Lord Michale Erwin.
    Lord Joxsan Herrera.
    Lord Enrique Peña Gomez.
    Lord Vampmire.
    Lord Braidborn.
    Noble Salty Panda.
    Nobleman Lassiter.
    Noble Evil.
    Nobleman Yamibomb112.
    Noble Maurice.
     
  9. Manasong

    Manasong Well-Known Member

    Joined:
    Mar 15, 2019
    Messages:
    287
    Likes Received:
    21
    Reading List:
    Link
    "Gify, did you see that person?" I ask.

    "Gih."

    Dammit, he passed out too, but at least I know that the vision was real.

    I focus on my Holly, but I can't see them and I don't even know what to look for. There is certainly some sort of spell preventing us from seeing that person.

    Hana and Aoi come towards us, concerned about the feelings escaping through my [Bind].

    The other girls come too, curious about my strained expression. I get my emotions under control to avoid causing a scene and then I explain to them what I saw.

    "A… vision?" Klein asks as her tail massages her temple.

    "I've had two so far. One showed me the Everlasting Storm, and the other showed me a dungeon in the high forest, a dungeon called 'Legado,'" I say.

    Technically, Gecynd saw the dungeon, but that vision where I saw "myself" is too abstract to explain right now.

    Alissa hugs my arm and nestles it between her perky breasts. "That dungeon is the one we'll be conquering," she says.

    "Oh…!" Klein's tail shoots up in surprise. "Wow, that's… ominous. Your Thread of Fate is special."

    Ciel snorts and says, "I know, right? Why can't we get a friendly old lady to explain to us what it all means? Why do our lives have to be full of obscure visions and cryptic messages? Foreshadowing in real life is just mean."

    Lina and I chuckle, and Alissa smiles wryly.

    "Right… these visions are literally foreshadowing…" I say and chuckle some more. Then I look around and notice all the eccentric side-characters of my story. "Oh, Gods. I'm living in a book or something."

    "Well, yes?" Alissa says and gives me a kiss on the cheek. "One day you might join the Legends Series."

    "Will they write about our sex lives, too? It's a very important part of us," Hana says.

    "They may if I publish my diary," Alissa says with a mischievous smile.

    "Can you do it after we're dead? I don't want you describing my first time with Wolfy," Lina says and looks at Alissa with a little worry in her gloomy eyes.

    "I'm certainly of the opposite opinion," Roxanne says and smirks.

    "I'm with Lina," Ciel says.

    "Roxanne," Hana says and lands a heavy hand on the succubus' shoulder.

    "I don't care," Aoi says.

    The four girls turn to me, Alissa, and Klein. Their glare makes us uncomfortable, but before anyone can say anything, I raise my hand and suggest, "How about we don't decide this right now?"

    "Agreed," Alissa and Klein say in unison.

    Roxanne and Hana shrug and we return to observing the procession.

    We spend a minute in silence, then Ciel is the first one to break it. "A place where neither the Sun nor the Moon can see. This is worrying… but I don't fully understand it."

    "If it's beyond the Everlasting Storm, then maybe it makes sense," Lina says.

    What's beyond the border of "reality"? I just hope there isn't a genre shift to cosmic horror.

    "But the vision basically showed you fighting an equal," Hana says.

    "Right. But who could be an 'equal' to me and my Gifts?" I ask.

    "The… Emperor?" Roxanne suggests while cringing.

    "No, that's… just no," Ciel says and a deep look of worry washes over her. "You going against the Emperor would be heresy. And there's absolutely no reason for you to fight or even dislike one another. Fighting the Emperor would mean fighting the Gods themselves and we are twice blessed by them. Just… no." She gets more and more desperate as her mind races with the possibilities.

    Lina grabs her hand and draws her attention. Lina's anxious eyes pull Ciel back to reality.

    "There's still a long road ahead; it's not really useful to think too much about those things yet," Lina says.

    "Y-yes… I'm overthinking it," Ciel says and frowns. She pulls Lina into a hug and I see her quickened breath return to normal.

    "But… there's still the matter of who brought Wolfy into this realm," Roxanne says and turns to me. "What would you do if you knew the truth about that?"

    I shrug and say, "What could I do? We're talking about being mad at a supposed 'God.' But even if a 'God' isn't responsible for it, I don't think that I'd go so far as to kill them. I'd certainly be angry and ask for compensation, but it's hard to complain when I look at what I've achieved so far." I wave my hand towards the girls and they smile a little shyly, except for Hana and Aoi, of course, who grin proudly.

    "So, there's really no reason for Wolfy to go against the Emperor or the Humanoid Gods, right?" Ciel asks, but her tone makes it seem like a statement.

    "Right," I answer and nod, then I get closer to Ciel and cup her cheek with my free hand. "I understand that it's hard for you to think about those things, but you don't have to, it's not something that's likely to happen. And even if it does, I'd understand whatever you decide to do…"

    Ciel bites her lip in pain and nods silently. I pull her head closer and give her a long kiss. Her tongue guiltily enters my mouth and then desperately rubs against mine.

    We end up having a short 4-way hug as our kiss intensifies and our bodies search for one another.

    The intense tongue kiss turns into pecks that she gives over my entire face. Then she stops and looks at me guiltily. "I'm sorry, Wolfy. I've been a priest my entire life. Thinking about such things breaks me apart from the inside."

    I sigh and cup her cheek again. "I know, and I understand. But you don't have to think about this so much."

    She nods again and smiles weakly. Then I look around and see the envious looks of the other girls.

    Roxanne dramatically slaps her forehead and leans her body against Hana's, then she says, "Oh no~… Wolfy, I think I'm having a mental breakdown. Whatever shall I do? Should I choose your magic dick or claim the freedom to choose any dick I want? What. Shall. I. Do?"

    "Alright, you're next," I say and extend my hand to her. She cheerily skips towards me and I bend her in a kiss, holding her entire body with only one hand.

    Alissa reads my mind and tugs Roxanne's tail at the base, giving her a jolt of pain and pleasure at the same time as I lightly bite her tongue.

    Then I give a kiss to each of the girls and Osaria appears. "I want whatever you're doing," she requests and I obey.



    Oura and Nito dance with each other and it seems that it's Oura that's leading. They talk and giggle and share some kisses while Rande steals his second wife of the night.

    With Osaria here, we can't talk about my vision anymore, but none of the girls seem very interested in continuing that depressing conversation anyway.

    Trying not to hog me when my wives want some time with me, Osaria moves on to Roxanne and teases her a little. It seems that my succubus is still rather unsure of what she feels about Osaria, but she seems to be starting to "friend-zone" Osaria. She responds to her playfulness but doesn't make any moves to get more physically intimate with her.



    The tiredness starts to hit us and the energetic teas start to be served. The tradition of the Turn of the Wheel is to stay awake for the entire "Long Night" and then go to sleep at dawn.

    "We used to walk the streets for the whole night while casting [Purify Body] on the black-out drunks to make sure that nobody died because of the alcohol," Ciel comments with a wry smile.

    "Passing out because of alcohol is a sign of weakness," Lina says.

    "It's a sign you don't know your limits," Hana adds.

    "And of irresponsibility, leaving yourself open to attack like that," Alissa finishes.

    "It was mostly the poor, so I'm sure they all had low levels and stats," Ciel continues.

    "The poor getting black-out drunk is a good way to drown in Betzenstein," Klein says and Hana nods. "You should never try to guess when the next tide is coming in. The Everlasting Storm is completely unpredictable."

    "What's Betzenstein like?" I ask.

    "I think that Goldport is calmer, at least the sea is, but Betzenstein has a lot more variety in everything," Klein answers.

    Hana continues, "But that variety also includes thieves. I wouldn't advise us ever wearing any of our jewelry over there. There's always a thief in the Underside waiting for a chance to steal something."

    "Underside?" Lina asks.

    "That's what we call the town below the stilts. The entirety of Betzenstein is held up to always stay above the tide that floods the coast, but there are still people that build houses underneath the town. That's the Underside."

    "And that's where all the thieves and cons live. Even worse is that wereapes and weremonkeys are infamously good at conning and stealing from people," Klein says with a wry smile.

    "Hmm. I'd put your race on the same level as the dragonkin for how fun it is to be around them," Osaria says and pats Klein's head twice.

    My little monkey and my red dragon narrow her eyes at Osaria, then at each other. "The same level?" Hana asks, threateningly, and raises an eyebrow.

    Osaria giggles gently, a treat for my ears. "And your pride is only matched by the Kabar," she says.

    "Well, at least we aren't sadomasochistic brutes," Klein says and turns her back to Hana.

    The red dragon smiles fearsomely and towers over Klein while glowering down at her. "At least we're strong enough to defend ourselves from the predators around," Hana says in a low and slow tone.

    Osaria takes a few steps to the side and puts her hands on Lina's shoulders. "Let me just say that the race at the top is certainly the dwarves," she says and walks away, cackling a laugh.

    "In the name of all dwarves, I give the number one position to any other race that would like it," Lina immediately says before Klein and Hana can even begin to stare at her.



    Rande gets one last dance with Oura and Nito and he finally tires himself out. Then we all return to the table and share a few stories. For me, it's a little painful to have to stay quiet and avoid talking about my time before Rupegia. Even more so because Krysta seems to be pushing to know more about me.

    Dawn slowly comes and the band finally stops playing music. The constant noise of the party-goers reduces and the tinnitus sets in. I hadn't had it since coming to this realm, and it's oddly nostalgic to hear it again. It reminds me of those late nights playing games with Lily. When everything is turned off and we just see the black mirror in front of us, the only things we can hear then are our breaths and the low buzzing in our ears.

    Anyway, it's curious how the sun rises in the east in this world, too. We see the beautiful sunrise coming up from the sea and it slowly paints the dark blue landscape into a beautiful shade of orange. The lights of the town mix with the first rays of sunlight and Goldport becomes truly golden.

    Birds and the weird-sounding seagulls start making their noises and the patrons start to leave their tables.

    "It's time for us to go," Rande says and we nod.

    At the entrance of the Dansstroom, we say our goodbyes to each other.

    "Tomorrow we are leaving at first light," Rande says to Klein and she nods.

    We only have one short day left with her…

    Then we return to our room at the inn and go to sleep.



    "Gih."

    Gify wakes us up at exactly midday. We've only had about six hours of sleep, so we are still feeling a little tired.

    Feeling oddly "full" down there, we go down to have our breakfast/lunch.

    The first proper meal of the new year is composed of simple bread sandwiches with some veggies and cold meat cuts, and some hot, energetic not-earl-grey tea.

    "So, what are we doing today?" Klein asks, excitedly.

    "Today is your last day with us, so let's… enjoy it?" Hana says and shrugs.

    "Hm…" Klein hums and nods, a little tense.

    "Is there anything you want to do with us?" I ask.

    "No, nothing specific. I just… want to spend some time having fun." She gives us a pretty and youthful smile, then hurriedly adds, "Not partying, though, I've had enough of that for a few days."

    "How about we just take a walk through the streets?" Roxanne suggests and smirks.

    "Some shopping would be nice…" Ciel adds, casually.

    "I'd like to buy a gem for Klein. Spread that to the other girls without warning her," I say through [Bind].

    "Understood," Alissa says.

    "Hm," Hana grunts in agreement.

    "Okay," Aoi says.

    "Then we can make a stop in the parks to rest," Alissa adds.

    "Sure," I say and we leave.



    Most of the town has a hangover, so it's much quieter and more idyllic today. The industry is taking a rest, but not the relaxing entertainment.

    Taking the opportunity presented by the calm and empty streets, the tea shops moved to occupy them with chairs and tables shaded by parasols. We have a quick refreshing snack with cold tea in one of them and then move on.

    We fit and buy a few more clothes. The extra income that Lina got from me selling my body was quite nice. It actually pays more than hunting monsters, which makes me think that the brothel idea isn't such a bad one.



    We see a small play in the open about Ajax's Rise. It's about the time period spanning the first emperor's childhood and goes until his ascension to king.

    We pull out our chairs and sit down in the middle of the street. A good amount of children and their adult parents sit down in front of the stage and happily wait for the play to start.

    The imperial puppet master introduces himself as Vardo and starts the prologue. "Ajax was a young orphan, a child born in the underworld of Mac Gantus, which at the time was the Capital of the Domum Kingdom. Below the city, there was a huge, sprawling dungeon where monsters of all types, sizes, and horrors would roam.

    "Before he was even aware of himself, he was already level two! Have any of you children killed a goblin yet?" He dramatically scans the audience by turning his head around.

    One or two of the children, the ones with visibly better clothing, proudly raise their hands. A few others yell that a goblin had been killed in front of them, but they've never used a weapon before.

    Vardo nods then disappears behind a black curtain and his face reappears on top of the stage, now covered in a white powder giving him the look of a mime. Then a small puppet of an olive-skinned boy appears from behind the curtains, holding a bloodied mini-dagger.

    "Ajax didn't have the luxury to kill a tied up goblin, no. He killed them himself!" A puppet of a small goblin appears and snarls at the children, who all snarl back.

    "Ajax was almost savage, such was his will to live." The puppet of Ajax launches towards the goblin and actually cuts it into ribbons. Its movements are far too precise for puppetry, so magic must be involved.

    "And Ajax's hunger was unparalleled to others his age." The puppet then kneels in front of the goblin while Vardo makes exaggerated munching movements and sounds. The children make sounds of disgust and fake barfing.

    "But he wasn't fully alone." Ajax's puppet produces a bloodied bag and walks to the other side of the stage, where a puppet of a small imperial girl waits.

    The puppet girl produces an actual flame from her hands and Ajax pulls out a stick with a bloody piece of goblin meat. "His sister, Iris, was the only light of his life, almost literally. Together, they somehow managed to live inside the dungeon for years.

    "And he actually grew strong enough to take on orcs by himself." Ajax's puppet now pulls a mini-sword and has a bloody fight with the puppet of an orc. Both puppets cut each other up and red stuffing comes out.

    The children cheer when the orc is finally decapitated and a large amount of red stuffing comes out of it.

    "In every sense of the word, Ajax was a barbarian, and his sister, a witch." The puppet of the little girl lifts a branch, and purple and green smoke flows from it. The colored smoke then envelops the orc, who starts to make pig-like cries of pain.

    The boys whisper and the girls clap.

    "What's a witch?" I ask.

    "Mages that never use the system. Almost always women since our wombs make us naturally attuned to magic. They are not very strong, but their magic is always unpleasant to be around," Ciel answers.

    Vardo continues, "Then, when they grew enough to be considered a man and a woman, they finally found an exit out of the dungeon." The puppets change into new ones of a "Conan the Barbarian" and a black-robed "witch." Around them, the background changes into that of a town full of sparkling details.

    "Ooh…" The children mutter in wonder.

    "But the beautiful sight only enraged Ajax."

    Vardo's voice changes completely, now he sounds like a young man with a cracking voice that's just started to drop. "What is this?! A city of gold and silver atop the dreary and empty corridors?! A city of indolent and wealthy people atop the home of the desperate and poor?! And you people dare to call me weak?! I'll show you all who's weak!" His expression matches his voice and he almost looks like someone completely different.

    Then Vardo's voice returns to normal. "Ajax and his sister decided to return to the dungeon, deeply indignant at the childhood that was denied to them. Within, they united their fellow orphans into a battalion of heavily trained boys and girls who could comfortably live inside the dungeon." Ajax and Iris are then surrounded by smaller puppets, all armored and armed with swords.

    "Then he brought them to the surface and opened a guild, the first Monster Hunter guild." He raises a large building with the guild's symbol of a crossed fang and sword hanging in the front.

    Ajax's puppet draws his sword and Vardo changes his tone again. "I shall protect the weak, not steal from them. I shall train them and give them a chance to grow. If they still aren't good enough to fight, then I'll shelter them while they pay in whatever way they can. The strong shall protect the weak! And the weak shall support the strong!"

    Alissa's eyes almost shine as she listens to the puppet with pride. "That's the reason I live, to support," she whispers to me.

    I can't pat her head because both my hands are occupied, so I just squeeze her thigh.

    Vardo's tone returns to normal. "But that guild grew too much, too fast. The sibling duo was too powerful and their methods were too effective. The God-King ordered the guild to be dismantled, as his power cannot be challenged and a mere commoner's life is worth very little to him."

    Ajax and Iris are suddenly surrounded by soldier puppets wearing shining armor. The soldiers raise their swords and throw them away, then they kneel in front of the siblings.

    "Tired of the old ways of the God-Rulers, the town guards decided to help the siblings escape."

    Ajax grabs one of the swords and slaps one the guards with the flat of the blade, making the children giggle. Then he throws the sword back at the guard and says, "I won't run away! If the God-Rulers want to resist change, then I shall break them! They are no Gods, they are mere mortals who have grown too comfortable on their thrones of gold! OFF WITH THEIR HEADS!"

    The puppet guards grab their swords and repeat in unison, "OFF WITH THEIR HEADS!"

    That's some impressive vocalization.

    "OFF WITH THEIR HEADS!" The children repeat with glee.

    The revolutionary siblings lead an army of puppet soldiers and the gold and silver of the city melts down as flames burn the background.

    The children gasp as Ajax cuts down puppet after puppet and Iris burns them down with her magic.

    "No benefit will ever be handed to you! Seize your destiny! Make the change happen now!" Vardo yells as he cuts down his enemies.

    The burning town is left behind and a grand palace starts to appear. The puppets walk up the spiral stairs for a long time before they finally reach a palace of gold.

    Vardo's face morphs into that of a decrepit old man. "BARBARIANS!" The puppet king yells and Vardo makes spit fly. Some children giggle and the others make sounds of disgust. "You dare oppose me?! DIE!"

    The God-Ruler throws a flashy spell, but Iris' magic stops it in place, then unravels it harmlessly.

    Ajax points his sword at the God-King. "You've grown too weak, too slothful. The God-Rulers of old would erase me from existence with just a glance. You shame the true God-Rulers, the nearly perfect existences who killed Ender."

    The God-King takes a step back and trips on his own regal robe. "No, no, no, NO, NOO~-…"

    Ajax cuts off the head of the God-King and Iris melts his golden throne. The children holler and clap at the special effects. It's actually really impressive.

    Ajax turns to his men and says, "I am no God-King. I'm merely a ruler, a king. I am no better than any of you until the God of Change deems it so by their holy self!"

    They walk down the spiral stairs and see the new town being built: one of stone and concrete instead of gold and silver, but still beautiful nonetheless.

    Ajax walks up onto a podium with his sister beside him and his voice echoes through the street, "Today the Domum Kingdom falls and the Avgi Empire rises!"

    A flash of light nearly blinds us as Ajax's sword glows, then he sinks it into the podium and all the puppets disperse into smoke. The children and the adults all clap, very satisfied with the show.

    The curtains close and Vardo leaves his place on the top of the stage. He reappears on the ground as a normal wrinkly old man and bows, extending his open hat to the audience. We pull out a few silver coins and Lina throws them into the hat along with a flurry of bronze coins.

    "Oof! A little heavy for my old body," Vardo says and straightens, holding his hat close to his chest. "Not really complaining, though. I am humbled by your generosity. Now, the next show will start soon. It's Ajax's Conquest!"

    Watching more would be nice, but Klein wants to continue walking.



    Hana and I squish Klein between us as we skip along the street. Gify nestles on top of her head and makes her freeze for a good ten seconds in awe.

    "Oh Gods, did, did, did, did I get chosen?" She asks.

    "Gih."

    Klein's feelings suddenly flood inside of me as Gify connects us and I nearly break into a dance. Godsdamnit, she's energetic.

    Her heart is a pulsing light that randomly changes into every color of the rainbow, but I can see that the bulb that makes up the LED of her heart is brittle. She lives in the "now," but if the "now" slaps her in the face too hard, she's going to fall on the ground and break.

    Silent tears run along Klein's cheek, her excitement from before is all gone. She stands still and we both stop to observe her. With just a mental nudge, Hana and I each give her hand a kiss at the same time.

    "What is it?" I ask.

    "Your feelings are so intense that… I don't think that I deserve this," she answers with a weak voice.

    "We'll decide what you deserve from us ourselves, thank you very much," Hana states, matter-of-factly.

    Klein nods weakly and we start to walk again, but she's too overwhelmed with her emotions to return to her truly cheery self.



    We spend the rest of the afternoon drawing out Klein's energy again. She cries a little more but she does become cheery again. Then we stop in front of a jewelry shop.

    "Oh…" She mutters, eyes open wide and tail frozen in the air.

    "Yes," I say and push her inside.

    The girls take a look at the gems, but nobody wants anything, so we let Klein run wild. I approach a vendor with Aoi while Alissa helps Klein choose.

    "Aoi, pull out your gem," I ask.

    The female elven vendor's eyes nearly pop out of her skull when Aoi pulls out her Azurite gem with a *poof*. The necklace she has is too short; it'll only fit her when she's small.

    "I'd like a larger silver necklace for this gem," I say and Aoi looks at me curiously. While the vendor goes to grab the cushion with the chains, I whisper to Aoi, "Pick one that will fit you when you're Hana's size."

    "Ooh…" She mutters and her tail scratches her head under the scales.

    She quickly picks out a wheat chain and the vendor goes to fit her gem on the new necklace.

    Alissa and a blushing Klein come over with a small round sea-blue zircon. It's smaller than ours, but it's still beautiful.

    "It's too beautiful…" Klein complains.

    "Another complaint and I'll pinch your ass," Alissa says and throws a mischievous glance towards Klein.

    "Fine…" Klein relents.

    My little monkey then chooses a metal necklace painted in the same color as the gem.

    "You look beautiful," I say and run my hand along her chest, where the chain touches her skin.

    "You look hot," Hana says and kisses the back of her neck.

    Klein giggles a little and gets a little more emotive. "Thank you," she says shyly while blushing.

    With everyone wearing gems (even Aoi decides to wear hers), we strut down the street like we own the place. We are all high-class mofos who hold all the power of the world in our hands.

    We'll seize our destiny! Bow to us, commoners, the Hero is passing through!



    After fooling around a little more, the sun starts to set and it's time to go back.

    "You know what this means, right?" Hana asks with a fearsome smile.

    "My body is ready," I answer and give her a confident smile.


    Hall of Fame of Patrons

    The patrons who support Rupegia shall have their names sung by the bards for they deserve the glory and honor. Their names are:

    Oracle Maximillian Hübner.
    Prince PreownedFIN.
    Lord Andrew Meyers.
    Lord Hope.
    Lord Samuel Lim.
    Lord Bill.
    Lord Novgarod.
    Lord DJ.
    Lord Cidant.
    Lord Ashadun.
    Lord Michale Erwin.
    Lord Joxsan Herrera.
    Lord Enrique Peña Gomez.
    Lord Vampmire.
    Lord Braidborn.
    Lord Bakerdea.
    Lord Kalsted.
    Lord Yeeteris Dedmeem.
    Noble Salty Panda.
    Nobleman Lassiter.
    Noble Evil.
    Nobleman Yamibomb112.
    Noble Maurice.
     
  10. Manasong

    Manasong Well-Known Member

    Joined:
    Mar 15, 2019
    Messages:
    287
    Likes Received:
    21
    Reading List:
    Link
    We ask for the services of the maid sisters again, but as soon as our clothes fall to the ground, Hana pushes me down and holds me against the floor with one foot. I immediately cast a [Clean] and start sucking on it.

    "So, what do you want?" I ask her.

    She gives me a fearsome smile and her scales twitch. "Two dicks. Make one ribbed and the other spiked."

    The "normal" dick gains some ribs and I grow a new, thicker one above the original with blunted, rubbery spikes. The ribbed dick looks "interesting," but the spiky dick looks gnarly. Hana's smile becomes almost maniacal as she stares down at her two new toys.

    "I think I can maintain one more thing," I say.

    "Horns. Big, thick, horns," she says in a low, sultry tone.

    Roxanne looks at us wide-eyed and her legs quiver. "Okay, you are going to fist me, now," she demands from Daiana.

    Ciel looks like she's going to complain about having a loli stolen from her, but then she decides to just let Roxanne have her fun.

    I lube up both of my cocks and after a quick [Clean], Hana almost literally drops onto them.

    "Oof…" Hana moans and drools.

    "C-careful! One of them is real and can still break!" I protest.

    She ignores me and starts to drive her hips up and down. My spikes scrape inside her womb and my ribbing makes her asshole quiver with every movement. I tug just a little on her [Bind] so that I can feel what she's feeling. It's fucking intense. The spikes nearly make her bleed and find the perfect balance between pain and pleasure, intensifying both to levels that I didn't think were possible before.

    With just a small bend of my spiky cock, I can rub it against her G-spot. She nearly loses all control of herself and I have to use [Bind] to help her continue moving. I share her feelings with the other girls and Alissa immediately collapses.

    "That looks… fun…!" Roxanne says with envious eyes as Daina struggles to insert her two small hands inside the succubus' pussy.

    "Thicker!" Hana yells and I obey at the same moment as I cum inside her asshole for the first time.

    She's almost completely filled, but there's still one final hole that needs to be sealed.

    I undo my horns and make a thick, squishy tail shoot out of my hand and invade her mouth. I forcefully make her deepthroat it and she gags and chokes.

    She's now a complete cock-sleeve being pumped in every hole that she has.

    She drools and lets herself become a meat puppet. A sex doll. A cum rag.

    My desires sync with her needs and I deepthroat her further, making her throat bulge as she becomes unable to breathe.

    My spiky cock thickens even further, making it difficult to move. My normal cock becomes covered in gnarly ribs and her asshole nearly begins to bleed.

    The odd, foreign feeling of being "penetrated" and "used" are the only things keeping me sane right now. I might be averse to them, but I'm still cumming repeatedly inside Hana.

    I pull out of her dripping asshole and switch the spiky and ribbed cocks. Now my "normal," ribbed tool floods her womb with my cum while my spiky member scrapes her asshole.

    But it's not perfect yet. The bouncy balloons that she calls breasts are being criminally ignored.

    I need more, more! MORE!

    My head feels like it's splitting as I cast [Telekinesis] to keep her moving while I grow a set of suckers to suck on dem tiddies.

    I groan from the effort, but Hana's will syncs with mine and her high "Willpower" gives me the necessary mental strength to maintain my transformations.

    There are still more erogenous zones to stimulate, but now my fiery dragon is being pumped and used in all the important places.

    I slightly widen the ribs at the base of my cock so that whenever she slams onto it, her clit rubs against them.

    Her feet lift off the ground and her toes curl as she enters a continuous orgasm. Her eyes roll back into her skull and she nearly passes out. I let her breathe just enough that she doesn't asphyxiate.

    Her womb floods with my constant stream of cum and my mana drains rapidly.

    Pleasure, domination, degeneracy, gnarly genitals, endless cum, and tentacle-like limbs. A perfect cocktail of the most filthy hentai I've ever read. And I'm living it…

    I'm bending Hana to my will and breaking her mind with pleasure. She worships me as her master, her owner, her God. I'm the God of Sex and I reward my followers with endless pleasure.

    I laugh, then groan and moan. This sense of power is exhilarating. The defiling of her every hole is my supreme show of love to her.

    MINE!

    I slam my two cocks deep inside her and the feedback from her pleasure makes me cum.

    YOU'RE MINE!

    I slam into her again and a shiver runs down my spine as I orgasm even harder.

    YOU'RE MY SLAVE!

    We slam my two cocks a third time and the ribbing strokes her G-spot.

    YOU BELONG TO ME!

    We slam our cocks a fourth time and we wiggle it inside our womb.

    WE ARE ONE!

    A pounding headache starts to grow and my ears begin to buzz, then I go deaf. My head feels light and I lower Hana to the ground.

    My hand-cock and nipple-suckers fade and become amorphous masses of ghostly glowing blue, then the two cocks lose most of their spikes and ribbing and become almost "normal" again.

    The stream of cum stops flowing and my "normal" glans pulses with pain and pleasure from overdoing it.

    I orgasm one last time inside her and she regains her senses.

    She leans over on me and my two cocks bend at impossible angles, but I don't feel any pain. She seals my lips and her weak, trembling tongue nestles with mine. Her fiery red hair, wet with sweat, covers my face.

    Her muscular arms and legs weakly wrap around me, completely enveloping my body. Sweat, sex, and the faint perfume of her hair fill my nostrils.

    Her bags of fun squish against my chest and I can feel that her nipples are tingling from the overstimulation. Then I wrap my arms around her waist and feel the steel-hard muscles in her back.

    Her tongue gives me slow but strong licks, deeply passionate and full of emotion. I feel comfortable and safe in her arms.

    Ciel casts [Refresh] on us and the headache starts to fade, then absolute clarity floods my mind. I feel at peace. My body, mind, and soul all want to merge with Hana, so I ease off our connection through [Bind] before it goes out of control like it does with Alissa.

    I feel that her heartbeat is perfectly synchronized with mine. An amusing moment that is soon gone as I lower our connection.

    Our mouths finally separate and her fierceness is gone; there are now only kind eyes and a cute smile painting her face.

    "I love you," I whisper.

    "I love you more, master," she says in a sultry whisper and my two penises twitch inside her.

    She starts to run her hand through my hair while we stare at each other as if in a trance. I run my hand along the depressions of her skin created by her muscles, making her giggle, then I give her a peck on the nose.

    Absorbed with each other, my mind starts to wander.

    I did it, I had a "syncing" moment with Hana, too. But how far can we go with [Bind]?

    I finally notice the girls. The two loli maids are drooling. Klein and Ciel are a bit pale and scared. Lina is concerned about the future integrity of her womb. Roxanne is leaning against the edge of the bath, looking exhausted. Alissa and Aoi are recovering, floating in the bath with unfocused eyes. Gify sleeps on top of Alissa's belly, as if Alissa is her own pool bed.

    "You know…" Roxanne says with a slightly hoarse voice. "I really want that [Bind] of yours."

    "Ah! But I-I'm next!" Lina exclaims. Then she looks at the two dicks inside Hana and looks worried again.

    I slide them out of Hana with a wet noise and wave them threateningly at Lina. She shivers a little and looks down, very tense.

    Hana turns around and smirks at Lina. "He doesn't share our senses all the time, so you won't suffer too much, but you'd better start getting ready. You'll experience some things that you'll never forget."

    Ciel covers Lina's ears and glares at us. "You're traumatizing her!"

    "Nah, we're just teasing her," I say.

    "Bullying!" Ciel exclaims.

    "I think she likes being bullied," Hana says and laughs out loud.

    Lina takes Ciel's hands off of her ears and protests, "I can handle it!"

    "I can handle it better," Roxanne says and grabs Daiana's hand. "You'll only get the next slot if you can fit this girl's hand inside your pussy!"

    Lina pouts and gets up, then she sits at the edge of the bath and spreads her thin little legs. "Do it," she orders.

    Daiana walks over to Lina while smugly smirking and starts worming her fingers into the tight little pussy.

    Barely four fingers in and Lina is already wincing in pain.

    "My cock is thicker than that!" I yell.

    "Still hurts a little," she says, then hurriedly adds, "b-but I love it!"

    Damn, dwarven cocks must be really small.

    Ciel watches with fascination as her personal loli gets fisted. Her hand drifts downwards and small waves are created by the movements of her arm.

    Meanwhile, Hana and I disentangle and I lay my head on her breasts. Then she starts scooping the cum dripping out of her two holes and eats it. I drink an MP potion to hasten my recovery.

    "It really is getting more delicious," Hana comments.

    Alissa and Aoi start to recover, then they watch Lina with fascination. They've just gained a new appreciation about what it's like being filled by a long, thick cock.

    Daiana gets all of her fingers in, but when she pushes her hand further inside, Lina immediately stops her.

    "I can't…" My cute dwarf says with a defeated tone and lets her head hang low.

    "Then I'm next in line for [Bind]," Roxanne says, triumphant. Her eyes land on my cocks and she smirks.

    I get up and undo all the transformations, to Roxanne's disappointment. Then the lolis help wash Hana and me.

    "You're full of surprises, Mr. Ryder," Daiana smugly says and gives a few loving strokes to my dick.

    "What even was that? I've never seen such spells before. Can you teach our husband?" Suelen asks while looking at my still erect dick with fascination.

    "It's something I've developed for a long time," I say and smile wryly. I bend my dick around Daiana's hand and she jumps back in surprise. After a few laughs that make the smug loli turn red in embarrassment, she immediately continues stroking my shaft. "It'll take quite a while to create a proper teaching method, but I could one day send you a book about it."

    "Do that and I'll let you fuck us both for free forever," Suelen says.

    I bend my dick again and point at her, then I force myself to orgasm and shoot her in the face. She suddenly starts laughing so hard that she bends over and stops washing me. "This is so ridiculous!"

    "I know, right! After that marathon we had, I literally gained a mana dick!"

    "Marathon?" They both ask in unison.

    "The, uh, day-long sex session I had with all of my 'fans.'"

    "Wow! So we created this monster?" Daiana asks while pointing at my dick.

    "You only helped. The ones who actually did most of the work were us," Hana says with a smirk.

    "I can imagine that," Suelen says with a knowing smile.

    Roxanne gets out of the bath and bends over near the edge. "Wolfy, come on! I need a fucking!" Then she shakes her hips from side to side enticingly.

    The lolis rinse me and go help Hana wash.

    "What do you want?" I ask.

    "Two huge cocks… wait, no, my ass is tight. One huge cock and a thin, but long one." She squeaks with glee when she sees my "growth." "Oh, and horns and a tail, too!"

    "I can only do horns. I'm way too tired for both."

    "Awn… Horns then."

    "As you wish, my love."



    She moans and groans loudly as I penetrate her. Then her legs buckle and she soon collapses.

    "You're now… the biggest… I've ever had…" She says as she catches her breath.

    Hana and Alissa help hold her in place as I slowly penetrate her again.

    Not even a minute after that, she creams my shaft and collapses again.

    "I can't… not now… I'm sorry…" She slowly enters the bath again and melts in Hana's arms.

    "Your pussy is weak," Hana says.

    "Not a fair thing to say since you're a dragonkin," Suelen says and Hana shrugs.

    Daiana pulls Suelen to the edge of the bath and they both bend over, presenting themselves to me, one on top of the other.

    "Do us at the same time," Daiana asks.

    "As you wish."



    They kiss and fondle each other as I pump their two tight holes full of semen.

    A perfect sister sandwich.

    Godsdamnit, my incest fetish is flaring.

    I push my soul out a little to rub it on their wombs, then I use the last of my energy and mana making both of them orgasm repeatedly.



    I sink into the bath with a sigh and hug Klein from behind.

    "You don't want some spiky-dick love?" I ask.

    "N-no, thanks. I'm sure my womb isn't made of rough leather," she answers and chuckles.

    I move her short hair to the side and expose the delicious dark skin of her neck for me to lick and kiss.

    "I'll miss you," I whisper in her ear.

    "I'll miss you, too. Spiky dick and all." She cups my cheek and then lays her head against my shoulder.



    After resting my muscles and getting them massaged, we leave the bath (and the two now very tired lolis) and go have our dinner.

    Exotic dishes are nice once in a while, but home-cooked meals are still the best and this inn has perfectly embodied this mindset. Amid all the insanity and perversion around us, having a comfy bean-and-bread based meal reminiscent of Rabanara is like watching a party from a distance while you calmly sip your coffee.

    Even our noisy table (thanks to all the girls, except Lina) feels calm to me. Partly because I'm getting used to it, and partly because the physical effort during our bath made my whole body become flooded with endorphins.

    With [Refresh] and [Heal] taking away most of the negative side-effects of exercising, it's really cleansing for my heart to exhaust myself like this.

    "You're going to get fat," Ciel says with a disapproving tone and looks at my pile of food.

    I smirk and shoot back, "Constant ejaculation seems to be quite the caloric activity. So, as long as you girls keep draining me like that, I don't think I ever will."

    "'Caloric'?" Alissa asks.

    "It means that it consumes energy, in another word, fat."

    Ciel pouts as her teasing attempt fails to get a satisfying reaction out of me.



    Back in our room. I pull out the Delicious Horrors and Ciel raises her eyebrows.

    "You escaped spiky-dick, but you won't escape tentacle rape," I say with a smirk.

    Her eyes widen and she leans back. "R-rape…? What?!" She asks and her voice trembles. Her eyes desperately dart around the room at the other girls, asking for help.

    I frown and ask, "You know I'm joking, right?"

    "Damn, spiky-dick really scared you, huh?" Hana says and raises an eyebrow.

    Ciel blushes heavily and pouts while looking down. "It's not like blood has stopped you before. Or that you didn't indulge in rape fantasies."

    I shrug and say, "I only used it as a way of saying that I'm going to ravage you. Like a stronger and more depraved way of saying 'fuck.'"

    Ciel pouts a little harder. "Priests never use it that way so that you don't confuse things with the Sin of Rape."

    "Back in Ryutake we used it all the time, even our priests," Hana says.

    Ciel calms down and quickly sips more of her alcohol.

    I return to studying the Horrors while Aoi, Gify, and the golems approach to look at the wriggling mass of tentacles tickling my hand.

    "Right… this will be a little more difficult to analyze since there's no soul to see or mana that escapes from it," I say and sigh.

    "Can we touch it?" Ted asks and I put the Horror on the bed where they all touch it.

    "My claws feel it a little, but they get tickled," Aoi says and giggles in her adorable chipmunk voice.

    "Is this supposed to feel 'good'?" Suzy asks.

    "Yes, this tickles a lot, especially Roxanne and Ciel, for some reason," I answer.

    Gify jumps on top of the ball and starts laughing as it tickles her underbelly.

    Aoi gives it a few licks and giggles, then turns around and non-nonchalantly puts her vagina on the ball.

    "Oo~h… Amazi~ng…!"

    "Now, that's unfair," Roxanne comments.

    I look at Aoi's soul and find where her vagina is, then I try to identify what exactly is going on.

    By studying Roxanne's tail, I have an idea of what a nervous "mana signal" looks like in the soul, but this is a physical organ receiving physical input, so things look rather different. There's actually very little to see in her soul and the signals are so small that it's hard to even discern them from the background.

    I tickle her spine and take a look at her soul. The signal is similar, but not the same as the one the Horror is producing in her and it's much weaker.

    I take her off the Horror and finger her myself. The signal is again different from the other two and a little weaker than the Horror's.

    I harden my penis and use [Bind] to make her grow, then I penetrate her and observe. The signal is similar to the fingering one and almost as strong as the Horror's.

    I push my soul out and the signal then becomes slightly similar to the Horror's and about the same intensity.

    Curious. It's obvious to me now that the Horror's touch is not entirely physical, there's a strong magical element to it.

    I take it out of her, force her to shrink again and return the Horror to her vagina.

    How did they actually make this? Is there a power source somewhere? Is there an expiration date?

    "Alissa, how long do these Horrors last?" I ask.

    "A few days. Then I think whatever spell they cast on it ends and it becomes rubbery and inedible," She answers.

    "Hmm…"

    I grow a rubbery and wide tail from my hand and rub Aoi's scales with it. Then I change the skin of the tail into something random and rub her again to see if I can accidentally make them more similar to the Horror's touch.



    Well, I have no idea what I'm doing, so that didn't work.

    Maybe I should try something else. Since [Sense Soul] doesn't work, I focus my [Sense Mana] on it and… something odd… It reminds me of… [Godly Language].

    I switch all my points to [Sense Mana].

    Aw hell no, that's really a goddamn mana vibrator. That's why it doesn't leak mana: it just vibrates and consumes mana to continue working. It's also what fuels its incessant wiggling.

    Now… how can I make a soul organ that vibrates by itself? This vibration is so small and gentle that it's an entirely different order of magnitude than [Godly Language], so I don't think that the skill will help me with this.

    I could just ask Gify to help me with using [Soul Manipulation] to copy a tentacle, but it wouldn't be the same thing as the Delicious Horror's tentacle, so there's not much point to it…

    It looks like I'll have to understand more about how to create soul organs if I want to continue.

    I sigh and lick the white cream that Aoi left on the Horror. It's really tickly and arousing, and it could definitely be used as a sex toy. Then I let the golems observe and touch the Horrors while I return my focus to the girls' conversation.

    "Got stuck on something?" Alissa asks, knowing it just from my sigh.

    "Well, the good news is that I learned how this thing works," I say and point at the Horror. "But the bad news is that I have no idea how to reproduce it since it has no soul for me to 'copy.'"

    "Oh? Finally found something that you can't do?" Klein asks, very amused.

    "Cheater found out he can't cheat all his life," Ciel says and shows me her tongue.

    I grab Klein's long tail and start applying [Massage] to it while I smile wryly.

    "Why cheater?" Klein asks innocently and tilts her head.

    "His Gifts are ridiculously powerful. They're like cheating," Ciel answers with a shrug.

    "Hmm~… So, now I understand why Hana likes you," Klein says and sends a side-eyed glance at the Red Devil.

    "That was just one time! One! Time!" Hana immediately protests.

    "Oo~h…" Klein gulps down her cup and slams it on the bed, making little noise, contrary to what she intended. "You wanna do this?!"

    "Uh… d-do what?" -Hana's eyes shift about- "You know what, I don't want anything."

    Klein pouts and starts machine-gunning accusations, "Emil told me that time you got a guy off with your feet just to distract him while you cheated! Then there's that time you did the same to Emil and the fool fell for it! There's that time you played with my tail and worked with Firtjof to switch cards under the table! I only found out about that one because Haiener told me the truth! Then there's that time you made some sort of deal with Emil so that you could use biased die! If we took our eyes off of you then I'm certain you'd cheat us out of our underwear!" She slaps the bed and finally makes the noise she wants.

    Hana stays silent, her scales on her cheeks and arms twitch a little. Then her eyes turn cold and calm, and she looks down at Klein and says, "I'd definitely do that. I regret nothing…"

    "NYAAH! BITCH!" Klein throws the contents of her cup at Hana, but she forgot that it's currently empty and only small droplets fly towards Hana's open mouth, who doesn't let a single drop go to waste. "I'll show you one day…! I'll show you how… how it's infuriating when someone cheats…! I'll… learn it… so come back one day for me to show it to you…" Her energy quickly dies down until she's almost mumbling with a cracking voice.

    Hana walks through the middle of our circle and pulls Klein into a hug, trying to suffocate my little monkey with her huge breasts. "I'll come back, 'kay? I swear I'll come back," She says and caresses Klein's hair.

    "I'll make sure she comes back," I say and pat her tail.

    "Hey, that's my line," Hana says and smirks at me.

    "C-come back…" Klein's voice finally cracks and she lets tears well up in her eyes. "I don't want… to lo-lose you… again…!" She yells and starts sobbing.

    "Oh, she's the kind of drunk that cries," Roxanne says and chuckles to herself.

    "None of us will let you lose anyone important to you again," Ciel says with a kind smile.

    I hug Klein too and soon we have a group hug, finishing off with big-Aoi wrapping us up with her long wings.

    "Kweh! We'll meet again!" Aoi exclaims and her "kweh" is so loud she nearly makes the beds tremble.

    Our hugging soon turns to kissing and then our clothes start to fall. But before we are all fully naked, Alissa whispers something to Klein and Hana, who make me turn around while they change.

    They finally allow me to turn back and I feel mana rushing downstairs.

    Hana is wearing red gloves, red stockings, a red garter belt, a red corset, and some sandals with high heels. Her shapely legs get even more enticing with the heels while the corset bunches up her breasts, giving her more cleavage than her already larger than average chest normally provides.

    Klein is wearing pink laced gloves and stockings, very small pink panties, pink low heeled shoes with a flower at her toes, and a pink see-through negligee that shows her well-defined abs.

    Klein lays down on the bed looking like a dark chocolate and strawberry snack. I crawl on top of her and Hana lays beside her.

    Now that I've solved my greatest flaw, no girl gets left behind. Klein gets the rod, and I make her gag on my hand-cock while Hana gets the other hand.

    Alissa joins us soon after and focuses on pleasing Klein. The rest of the girls slowly join in, too, but in a more subdued manner and we have some skinship fun while making sure that Klein is always being stimulated.

    "You're going to get the title 'Dick Hands' this way, Wolfy," Roxanne comments and I whip her ass with a hand-tail.



    The fooling around eventually slows down and ends up with an exhausted Klein surrounded by limbs.

    "Wolfy… Hana…" Klein starts with a wavy voice. Then she gathers her courage, breathes in, and grabs our hands. "I love you; I love you both; I love you all."

    My heart aches. She's serious, so this means it's time for me to be serious too.

    "I love you too," I answer and kiss her hand.

    I feel some guilt by saying this, but it's the truth: I love her.

    "We all love you," Hana says and kisses her neck.

    "We'll miss you. A lot," Alissa says and kisses Klein's thigh.

    "You're fun to be around," Roxanne says and pinches Klein's nipple.

    "Your heart is pure," Ciel says and kisses her other thigh.

    "You're charming," Lina says and kisses her cheek, making her giggle.

    "You're tasty!" Aoi exclaims and licks her dripping lower lips. I send Aoi a glance and a nudge through [Bind], then she hurriedly adds, "I like being with you!"

    We get ourselves comfortable and go to sleep. It takes a little while for me to get to sleep because my heart aches too much.



    Hall of Fame of Patrons

    The patrons who support Rupegia shall have their names sung by the bards for they deserve the glory and honor. Their names are:

    Oracle Maximillian Hübner.
    Prince PreownedFIN.
    Lord Andrew Meyers.
    Lord Hope.
    Lord Samuel Lim.
    Lord Bill.
    Lord Novgarod.
    Lord DJ.
    Lord Cidant.
    Lord Ashadun.
    Lord Michale Erwin.
    Lord Joxsan Herrera.
    Lord Enrique Peña Gomez.
    Lord Vampmire.
    Lord Braidborn.
    Lord Bakerdea.
    Lord Kalsted.
    Lord Yeeteris Dedmeem.
    Noble Salty Panda.
    Nobleman Lassiter.
    Noble Evil.
    Nobleman Yamibomb112.
    Noble Maurice.
     
    Last edited: Jun 23, 2020
  11. Manasong

    Manasong Well-Known Member

    Joined:
    Mar 15, 2019
    Messages:
    287
    Likes Received:
    21
    Reading List:
    Link
    Today is the 2nd.

    I pat Aoi's head, who happily woke me up. I look to one side and give Alissa her good morning kiss, then I look to the other and give one to Klein, whose lips are already wet with Hana's saliva.

    My small summoned bird is still with Osaria, who slept while hugging it and now lets it nestle itself between her breasts.

    I summon a Shad and a Holly and order the latter to become visible.

    "Klein, I'll give these two summons to you," I say and present the Holly to her.

    "W-what?" She receives the one-eyed little bat, feeling very confused.

    "To keep you safe, and so that I can take a look at you once in a while," I say and smile, then I cup her cheek and give her a peck on the nose. "I'll give you full control over them so that you can feel safer when you walk around."

    "Won't they use your mana?"

    "They can survive on MP potions, so with this much, you should be able to feed them for a few months." I pull out a handful of gold coins and hand them to her.

    She frowns and her monkey ears fall flat as she looks down. "I can't really accept this."

    "It'd make us more comfortable if you did. Caravan work isn't completely safe, even if you take the safest routes," Hana says.

    Klein holds the coins close to her heart and stares at me with pained eyes. "You do so much for me…" She whispers.

    Aside from fucking you silly and giving you a necklace I haven't really done that much, though.

    "Well, I just like to dote on people," I say and shrug.

    Her tail wraps around my neck and pulls me closer to give me a kiss. Then she pounces on Hana and gives her one too, then Alissa sneaks up behind her and steals one for herself.

    "Tell your parents that it's a special summon that I developed and to keep it a secret. Don't tell them that it's a monster," I say.

    She shyly nods a few times and stores the coins in her [Item Box].

    Then we go down to have our breakfast.



    I check the girls' statuses. I'd skipped it yesterday because of the Turn of the Wheel.

    Alissa increased her "Charisma" by 1 (now 14). Hana increased her [Illusion Magic] by 1 (now 5). Lina increased her [Earth Magic] by 1 (now 4+6). Roxanne increased her [Alchemy] by 1 (now 4). And because of yesterday, my [Soul Manipulation] increased by 1 (now 3).



    The sun isn't even out yet, so we wait for a few minutes while breakfast is being prepared. There are only two other people around: a dragonkin with a sword at his waist and an Angel demon race putting on mage robes. Both of them are also likely to be in the guard business since they are leaving for work before first light.

    After we get our bellies filled, our troupe flies through the foggy streets as the town slowly awakens.

    We pay for a ferry to take us across the river since flying in and out of town is forbidden no matter which direction you choose.

    When we reach the other side, the first rays of light start coming out and the fog of the morning begins to dissipate, so we fly faster towards the western gate.

    Klein keeps fiddling with her necklace for the whole trip while she wistfully gazes at the buildings below us.



    We land near the gate and easily find Este's caravan waiting in line to leave. The first caravans at the gate are already moving out.

    We greet the guards, and I look at the elven sisters with a little bit of disappointment. I've had a lot of fun with the loli sisters, but I got nowhere with the elven pair.

    I see a few new faces among the guards; it seems that Rande has beefed up security and is increasing the overall number of employees. Then I see Laertes and he gives me a small nod when our eyes meet.

    Klein meets with her parents and we waste some time chit-chatting while the line moves. Lina enters the carriage and returns the books she borrowed from Oura. Osaria then comes out of the carriage with my little bird nestled between her breasts.

    "Can I keep it?" The curvy milf asks with a smirk. "It's so cute and quite 'interesting' to have around."

    Anton immediately facepalms.

    "I think that's possible. It uses so little mana that I won't miss it. Just remember to feed it often since it can die if it runs out of mana," I say.

    "I'll certainly remember to do that," Osaria says. She gushes a little with happiness and her droopy eyes become upturned for a moment, then they become a little serious and sad. "It'll also tell me that you're still coming back…" She whispers, softly.

    I frown a little and give her a pained smile. Sometimes I wish that my destiny was different so that I wouldn't have to make her worry anymore, but this is only the first time, there will be many more to come…



    We talk about their coming trip through Glorampina. The grasslands over there are absolutely beautiful and idyllic. The temperature may be a little hot, but the winds make sure that everything is always fresh.

    That's Osaria's homeland, so you can bet that it's filled with milfy dark elves with red eyes just like hers. Maybe not exactly like that, but, yeah, a beautiful place.

    I see one of Este's new mages summon a few birds and an earth elemental. The elemental is smaller than mine, obviously, but it looks sturdy enough.

    Osaria notices where I'm looking and smiles. Then, she says, "Rande was convinced of the usefulness of elementals and [Summoning Magic]. We made quite a lot of profit on this run, so we decided to invest in it."

    "A solid choice; you won't regret it," Ciel says with a nod.

    "Summons can be used for all sorts of small and menial tasks. It's hard to even think about living without them now," Lina says.

    "Small and menial tasks were supposed to be a slave's job, but I can see that Wolfy has a different mindset," Osaria says and sends me a mischievous glance. Lina blushes slightly and fiddles with her thumbs.

    "The happier everybody is, the more united we are," I say and shrug.

    "Well, it certainly makes us all very happy that nobody has to stay up for the night watch," Roxanne says and they all agree.



    Then Este's caravan reaches the gate and prepares to pass through customs. The time for them to leave has finally come.

    Osaria gives me a deep kiss and enters her carriage, giving only a casual goodbye to the others. Oura gives a hug to Lina, shocking my little girl for a moment, then she returns to her carriage. Nito shyly waves and his stare at me gives me a small shiver, then he returns to his position among the horses.

    Well, there is one guy that I have to say goodbye to.

    I approach my former beast of a horse and talk to it with [Animal Tongue], "Thanks for carrying me all this way, big guy."

    The horse neighs softly, a mere nod of acknowledgment.

    "You're a good worker. I'll miss you, a little."

    The horse huffs, agreeing with my compliment as if it's saying "of course!" Then his head turns to me and lowers a little, letting me pet its mane.

    "Alright. Goodbye, friend."

    It neighs once, solemnly.

    Nito smiles softly at me and I blush slightly while I return to the girls. He's way too much like a girl for me to even see him as a man.

    The usual guards have better equipment now and a number of them, including the joker and Julien, get on our former horses. Julien and the others give us one last wave before guiding their horses towards the gate.

    Then Rande comes to give us all a goodbye.

    He gives me a strong handshake and a dimpled smirk. Then the smirk disappears and he turns serious. "Let's work again one day. If not that, then at least come visit my mother, she seems to have taken quite a liking to you. I won't ask you to marry her, but do take responsibility and don't disappoint her."

    "If I could, we wouldn't leave her alone," I say and smile.

    He chuckles and then goes over to Hana. He stops mid handshake and stares deeply into her eyes. "I'll miss seeing you every day. My heart will miss your fiery soul serving as my second sun," he says, dramatically.

    "I'll miss rejecting your advances," Hana says with a fearsome smile.

    He releases her hand and laughs out loud. "Ha! You're all horrible sadists. I feel like I am the innocent doe among orcs."

    "You might actually be right!" Osaria shouts from the inside of the carriage.

    The other girls receive a simple handshake and even Aoi gets one. She wraps her small claws around his thick finger and puffs smoke out of her nose, feeling satisfied.

    Now Anton and Krysta come over to say goodbye.

    Anton loosely covers my hand with his sausage-fingers and then frowns a little harder. "I must say, it's annoying living near you, Ryders, but you're all good people. Don't change. And remember to come back and pick up Klein again; you're going to have to take responsibility and be her not-husband for the rest of your life," he says and finishes with a grunt.

    "We will, don't worry," Hana says and Anton grunts again.

    "I'm sure that Helios will one day meet No Defeat again," I say with a smirk.

    "BAHAHAHA!" Anton laughs heartily while Klein and Krysta groan softly. "What?! It's funny!" He says and chuckles.

    "I agree. A name like that fits you guys really well," Hana says while smiling.

    Anton grunts again with a smile softening his rugged face and says to Hana, "Well, at least you always had a good sense of humor." Then he turns to Ciel. "You seem to be the sanest one among them, so make sure that they don't get too warped by the time you come back for Klein."

    Ciel's smile becomes stiff and we all smirk at her from behind Anton's back. "Y-yes, I will," she responds.

    Krysta comes up to me and gives me a small hug. She smells of cinnamon and her body is more frail and soft than Klein's. Her breasts feel a little smaller, too.

    Bad! I shouldn't be thinking such things about her mother!

    "I'll be waiting to hear about your exploits. So come back with some happy stories, please?" She asks and breaks the hug.

    I nod, a little embarrassed, and then she gives a hug to everyone else.

    Klein finally comes over and gives Hana a deep kiss first, then me, then Alissa. I feel a little jealous that Hana was chosen first, just a little.

    "I love you all," she says shyly while looking down, almost tearing up.

    Hana pulls her into a bear hug and lifts her off the ground. "I love you too~!" She yells.

    A few moments before killing her, Hana releases the monkey paste and Ciel discreetly casts a [Heal] on her.

    "We'll be back in a blink," I say and steal one last kiss.

    Klein gathers her breath and nods. Then she turns around and runs to catch up with the caravan.

    The first time we saw her she came running, and now we see her run as she leaves, too.



    I drop onto the bed and sigh.

    "I feel depressed," I say.

    Hana drops face-down beside me on the bed and groans. Alissa crawls on the bed on my other side and hugs my arm. Lina climbs onto Ciel's lap and grabs her hand, then drops it on top of her own head. Ciel and Roxanne smile wryly while Aoi and the golems give us curious looks.

    "What is sadness?" Suzy asks.

    "What do my memories tell you about it?" I ask, not feeling very philosophical right now.

    "Things that you didn't want to, happen, happened," Ted answers.

    "It's more complicated than that."

    "Yes. Not all of those events, are sad," Suzy says.

    I grab the golems and "update" their vocal cords to Aoi's current version, then I say, "There is a 'level' of 'desire' to the things that I didn't want to happen. The greater this 'desire' is for something to not happen, the sadder it makes me when it does happen."

    "But we cannot predict this level of inverted, desire," Ted says.

    "That depends on your interpretation of how I think. And there's also how my subconscious works, which means there are certain things that I can't influence and are just part of what makes me a humanoid. Like, being left naked would certainly make me sad, but there are moments where I'm happy to be naked."

    "It's very complex…" Suzy says and tilts her head cutely.

    "I don't have a simple answer for that. Just continue to observe us," I finish and turn around to face Alissa. I look into her beautiful large orange eyes and the hint of sadness in them only seems to amplify my own.

    I decide to close my eyes and take a nap. I might feel better after some relaxation. "Wake me up when September ends," I whisper to her.

    "That was a reference," Ted says.

    Did I hear a hint of smugness or excitement? Whatever…

    I touch foreheads with Alissa and we take a nap together.



    We wake up at the same time and my pocket watch tells me that it's 11 AM. I look to the side and Hana is still in the exact same position as before: looking like a plank, face down on the bed.

    "How's she not dead?" I ask.

    "How do you know she isn't?" Roxanne asks.

    I chuckle and nudge Hana awake through [Bind].

    She suddenly raises her head and inhales a mouthful of air.

    "What?" She asks, confused at our laughing.

    "Nothing, nothing," I say and crawl towards her.

    She frowns but then smiles softly when I gently grab her head and nestle her red mane on my lap.

    There's no need for words; I just continue to comfort her as her feelings flow back into me through her [Bind] in a self-reinforcing cycle.



    We leave the room for lunch even though we aren't very hungry. For the first time in a while, our meal is rather quiet. But even then, we aren't allowed to stay sad as the waitresses seem to be scrambling to please us.

    Alissa overhears some juicy rumors being spread about us and shares what she heard. Alissa seems to be a pseudo-artist who wants to see me fuck the most perfect women in existence; Hana is a sadistic beast that breaks women's minds and creates a hierarchy of blood-slaves below her; Roxanne is a seductress in search of the most depraved pleasure known to humanoid-kind; Ciel is a pedo; Lina is a greedy pimp who sells her time with her master in exchange for coin; Aoi is my child with a breeder-type dragon queen; Gify is Aoi's husband.

    And of course, I'm the Penis Monster, Widow's Companion, Cock Hands, Ravager of Virgins, Insatiable Beast, Enemy of Women, Lover of Women, Worshiper of Women, Magic Dick, Semen Demon, and Lord of Sex. I haven't gained a new title yet, but that's only because there are so many different nicknames for me that nobody can decide on a single one.

    This improves our moods a little and we start to return to normal.

    I decide to show off my black horns and tail in public and make them slowly grow out of my body. The entire restaurant seems to stop to observe it. In this large hall that was full of casual conversation, murmuring, and the tinkling of cutlery, the sudden silence feels odd.

    "Shapeshifter," the observers start to murmur.

    "Oh, I'd like that title," I say.

    "Told you that flaunting it would be good," Roxanne says.



    We return to our room and I store two of the beds so that I can practice my [Soul Manipulation]-combat with Hana. It isn't a good idea to flaunt that in public since we want to ensure that people don't know what exactly I can do. We have enough enemies that it's better to keep most of my abilities a secret.

    We put on our armor and I start to spar with Hana, but soon we notice a flaw in my skill: I can only protrude my soul from my bare skin, I can't make it form over armor. I mean, I can, but I can't hold it in place. If I manifest a floating scale, then it immediately falls to the ground. I can only control my solidified soul if it's directly connected to me through something that can actually move it, like a tail or a muscle.

    Making scales directly on my skin works because there is some slight fusion of my skin with the solidified soul, it's just not as perfect as the base of Roxanne's tail, so it feels "odd."

    I can still use the succubus tail as a whip or to hold a dagger, so offensively, it's okay, but defensively, it's limited.

    I tie daggers along my forearms and calves for surprise tail strikes, then I put armor on top of it. With a little wiggling, I can pull them out with a tail and strike.

    "Okay, the calf daggers are the most dangerous if you manage to cut someone's Penthos Tendon," Hana says.

    "What tendon?" I ask.

    She lifts her foot and shows me her Achilles Tendon.

    "Oh, that. Right."

    I practice it a few times with a wooden dagger and it's still very clunky. I'm getting better results than when I sparred with Klein, so the skill increases do help, but it doesn't seem that significant.

    "It won't do much against an armored foe, unless you manage to poke their eyes out," Hana says.

    Hana waves her helmet around while I create a small and thin tail and try to strike it at the visor.

    Fast and simple movements are much easier since they work on a more instinctual level. The slicing motion with the tail holding a dagger is harder because of how complex it is. I can also use the dagger-tail as a blade itself but then it costs more effort to make it sharp.

    Using it to wrap around someone's limb and then pull seems like a viable move, too. I just have to be stronger than the enemy or wrap it around a vulnerable spot, like their legs.

    "We're going to have to beat these new tools into you so you can level up your style, otherwise they're just going to be in the way if you try to use them before you're fully accustomed to them," Hana says with a sadistic grin.

    I groan internally as she channels her inner Toga.

    She beat me up and I could feel Alissa's pained heart through [Bind]. All she wants is to have me lay my head on her lap while she sings a soothing song, but she knows that I need this pain to grow.



    Now that Klein is gone and our escort job is complete, we are all getting into our training mindset again.

    Ciel and Lina leave to have a date, uh, I mean, to buy some rubbery gloves for Roxanne's workbench. Alissa continues practicing [Mesmerizing Butterflies]. Roxanne works on controlling her [Water Spirit]. Aoi can now glide indefinitely and slowly gain a bit of height. The golems are casting [Regeneration] on themselves and gradually gaining weight, but they can compensate for that with [Telekinesis].

    During my tea break, where I receive a brief respite from being physically abused, I update the golem's mana organ to be the same as Roxanne's. Though she may have a lot of mana, the golems use quite a lot of it just to fight and move, so it drains very quickly.

    "Shouldn't we consider Aoi as having finally learned how to fly?" Alissa asks.

    "She can fly, but she hasn't mastered it yet, so I think that she can still learn quite a lot more," Hana says.

    "Kweh! I'm almost there, then!" She exclaims quite happily and lands in Hana's arms.

    "Yeah, you've grown so fast that it's a little frightening, really." Hana taps her snout lovingly.

    "I am awesome and ferocious! Rawr!" She fakes a cute roar in her chipmunk voice.

    "Yes, you are! Yes, you are!" Hana rubs her nose against Aoi's and receives a few licks and kisses.



    Lina and Ciel come back a few hours later with arm-length rubbery gloves. Both of them look quite happy and affectionate with each other.

    "How was your date?" Alissa asks with a smirk.

    "Very good," Lina calmly answers while Ciel smiles a little guiltily.



    I fall to the ground with a thud and Hana immediately mounts me. I try to pull her off, but all of my muscles are too tired and I don't have enough mental energy to guide my [Soul Manipulation] to create anything useful.

    Her legs straddle my waist and she pulls down my pants. Mana rushes downstairs and my member immediately bulges.

    "Oh no~… I've lost…! Now I'll be 'punished' by Hana!" I exclaim dramatically.

    "He's ours tonight, so be gentle," Ciel says.

    "Meh, fine," Hana says, not very pleased.



    Lina easily welds together Roxanne's workshop and starts testing the air-tightness of it by filling it with water. It's okay so far, but now it needs an enchantment that pumps out the air.

    Soon after that, we go to the bath and Hana carries me there like a princess. We don't call the maids, to give my body just a small amount of rest, but that doesn't mean that I ignore Ciel and Lina.

    I can easily fill three of their holes simultaneously, so the possibilities are endless. My focus this time is on making sure that all of their nipples are well-sucked.



    After having sold their time with me during the marathon, they grew a little thirsty, so I'm left with a hole in my mana when we finally leave the bath.

    Osaria takes a bath alone with the bird and plays with it gently. Her soft touch and delicious body make me miss her already. My milfy seductress needs her man!

    Klein also plays with her Holly, though she looks very sad.

    "Hey, Wolfy, I hope that you are listening. I love you, I love Hana, I love Alissa, I love Lina, I love Roxanne, I love Ciel, and I love Aoi…

    "Oh whoops! I love Gify, too!"

    GIIH!

    I chuckle at Gify's indignation at being almost forgotten. It makes my heart ache just a little less.



    During dinner, I start talking about something serious.

    "So far, my Hollys haven't found anyone suspicious or related to my vision, not even the brown eyes that I saw. The Shads also didn't smell anything related to illusion magic aside from the time we went to that shop or the street performers. But still, should we leave tomorrow morning? There's nothing keeping us in this town anymore."

    "I'd like to seduce Rudita, but that's… kind of not that important," Alissa says with a wry smile.

    "We should see Confiel. We kind of played a little too much," Roxanne says and smirks.

    "Oof, if you are saying that, then yeah, we slacked off a little," Hana says.

    "After all that stalking the elves did, the Darean business, the monsters and escort, even with all the breaks we had, everything was all so very stressful. I don't think we could have avoided indulging ourselves for a little while," Ciel says and shrugs.

    "I thought it was fun fighting Darean," Aoi says.

    "Don't take joy in killing, Aoi, it's not good for a humanoid," Ciel says.

    "Oh, right… sorry…" She gives us a toothy smile.

    "No need to apologize. Anyway, we could wait a day longer to make Alissa happy," Ciel adds with a wry smile.

    "Awn… thanks," Alissa says and reaches over to give Ciel's hand a squeeze.

    "Can you do it in just one day?" Lina asks and raises an eyebrow.

    "We could try…" Alissa says and shrugs.

    "We could ask Daiana if she could set it up between us," I say.

    "Right. That might work. Who knows? We don't lose anything by trying." Alissa shrugs again.

    "Except for our place to sleep," Lina says with a frown.

    "We can always open a [Gate] to the outside of the town and sleep in Wolfy's tent," Alissa says and shrugs once again.

    "Hm." Lina looks at Alissa a little disapprovingly.

    I interrupt, "Anyway, so we all agree to stay for one more day? None of us feel like we're in any danger?"

    They all nod, even Gify.



    Hall of Fame of Patrons

    The patrons who support Rupegia shall have their names sung by the bards for they deserve the glory and honor. Their names are:

    Oracle Maximillian Hübner.
    Prince PreownedFIN.
    Lord Andrew Meyers.
    Lord Hope.
    Lord Samuel Lim.
    Lord Bill.
    Lord Novgarod.
    Lord DJ.
    Lord Cidant.
    Lord Ashadun.
    Lord Michale Erwin.
    Lord Joxsan Herrera.
    Lord Enrique Peña Gomez.
    Lord Vampmire.
    Lord Braidborn.
    Lord Bakerdea.
    Lord Kalsted.
    Lord Yeeteris Dedmeem.
    Noble Salty Panda.
    Nobleman Lassiter.
    Noble Evil.
    Nobleman Yamibomb112.
    Noble Maurice.
     
  12. Manasong

    Manasong Well-Known Member

    Joined:
    Mar 15, 2019
    Messages:
    287
    Likes Received:
    21
    Reading List:
    Link
    We call the maids and they answer quickly.

    "What do you wish of us, master Ryder?" Daiana asks and bows.

    [Acting] gives me the assurance that I won't screw up my delivery, so I smile and say, "Well… We were talking about compensating Rudita for the inconvenience that we caused, so we thought about at least buying her dinner for her troubles, but we haven't met with her ever since that day, and we were wondering if you could help us with that."

    "Hmm… bold," Suelen comments and nods approvingly.

    Daiana nods, too, and says, "She enjoys that, but nearly every man that comes here asks her that at one point."

    "But she's also always complaining that they're all boring men who overestimate themselves because they buy sex instead of earning it."

    Daiana turns to me and smiles smugly. "Well, I see. You might be interesting enough for her, but she can get any magic dick she wants, so don't count on your dick doing all the work for you."

    Suelen nods. "Indeed. If she agrees, then you'll need to properly entertain her or all your fame will wash away with the waves."

    Feeling just a little pressured, I nod and they gracefully leave.



    Tonight is a mix of cuddle time and massages for my sore muscles. Hana breaks me down, then she puts me back together with those big, strong hands. She molds my body like putty, and I bask for a little while longer in the pleasurable pain of well-exercised muscles.

    Then I have another long feeding session with Aoi until my mana drops to a low point. After that, I slowly use [Redirect Mana] to refill myself without straining my body.

    "I want to make a scar on you," Aoi asks.

    "Right, that. Sure, let me put some points into [Pain Resistance] first," I say.

    "What?" Roxanne asks, confused, and adjusts her glasses.

    "I liked being bitten by that Goros woman, so I want Aoi to give me a scar," I say.

    "Really?" Ciel asks, not amused, while Lina and Alissa look at us with a bit of worry.

    "Why are you all worried? I'll just [Heal] myself," I say.

    "You know that I don't like seeing you being beaten during training," Alissa says and frowns towards Hana, who shrugs and smiles. "But I know there's a reason for that. But this? I just… don't understand it."

    "It's just some kinky shit about her leaving a mark on me. If I could, I'd like to give you all a bite scar, too," I say.

    "Well, you could do all you want with me. Even leave a bite scar on my face," Hana says, but Alissa and Lina remain skeptical.

    "It's like the slave mark you two have," I say and turn Alissa's left palm up, exposing her slave mark: a black circle with my name in the middle.

    "But Aoi doesn't own you like you do us," Alissa says.

    "But it still makes you happy that you have my name on your skin?"

    She nods shyly, making her orange fox ears cutely bob, and says, "But you never let us show it."

    "Because I don't want to see anyone treating you worse because you're a slave."

    "Well, I have to admit, it has worked well so far," Hana says.

    "Then I want to bite you, too," Alissa requests.

    "I want to give you a scar on your dick," Hana says.

    "Yes, Alissa," I say and smile warmly. Then I turn to the red evil being beside her and yell, "NO, HANA! BAD HANA!"

    "Boo…!" Hana boos.

    Roxanne frowns. "Yeah, biting is not a thing for us," she awkwardly says.

    "Why?" Aoi questions.

    She shudders. "A bad history with cannibalism… and sensitive parts are only to be licked, kissed, sucked, and fucked."

    "The temple doesn't have anything against it, though," Ciel says.

    "Do you want me to not do this?" I ask Roxanne.

    "No, no." She shakes her head emphatically. "You can do whatever you want, especially if it's going to be a sexy new scar, but I don't think it's going to be that sexy for me."

    I nod and look at the other girls, who shrug.

    Then I turn to Aoi and give her the green light. She grows to her big-size and puts her long, sharp fangs against my shoulder. I don't even feel a prickle anymore.

    Her fangs sink into my body and I feel just a little "odd" and "wrong." Then Aoi releases me and the feeling fades. Now I only feel even more "odd" and begin to notice the warmth of my own blood escaping from my wounds.

    I cast many small [Heal]s to stimulate the growth of scar tissue. It feels ridiculous to me that I can just use [Regeneration] to make the scars vanish if they end up ugly.

    My cosmetic surgery ends and I'm left with a small, but perceptible dotted line of scars around my right shoulder.

    "Perfect," I say.

    "KWEH!" Aoi screams, but in her small-form, having learned to have consideration for our sensitive ears. Then she crawls up to me and licks the small scars repeatedly like an excited dog, tickling me.

    Alissa runs her hand along my skin and says, "I prefer actual battle scars, but this one does look cute."

    "I'm so happy!" Aoi exclaims and continues licking my skin.

    "Hm~…! That's hot," Hana says and starts licking my scars, too, but stops soon after. "Okay, licking them isn't as fun, though."

    The other three girls shrug while the golems stare at us with their creepy and unmoving (literally) beady little eyes.

    "Scars," Ted starts.

    "Tattoos," Suzy continues.

    "Piercings,"

    "Are all ways of,"

    "Becoming more,"

    "Aesthetically pleasing,"

    "But,"

    "They all also have,"

    "Complex humanoid reasons,"

    "For existing," Suzy finishes.

    "'Humanoid reasons'?" I ask, a little amused.

    "As much as we try…" Suzy starts.

    "There are certain things that, we cannot understand," Ted completes.

    "That's fair… I guess," I say and chuckle.

    Alissa grabs my right foot and bares her four pointy fangs. "Can I?" She asks.

    "Go for it."

    She punctures four small dots on the side of my foot and then gives it a few loving kisses.



    I try to make my fox tail and ears look more life-like and then I slap Alissa in the face with it. For some reason she gets very annoyed and pushes me down, then she slaps my face with her tail so hard that it actually hurts.

    "Ow! Was that a whip or a tail?" I ask.

    "D-don't slap me again like that," she warns me and turns away in huff, then I see her face starts to redden very quickly.

    "Hm? What's that? I smell… issues…" I say and smirk.

    Roxanne smirks evilly and her [Water Spirit] falls flat on the bed like a puppet with its strings cut. "All the non-human races must have some 'taboos' about certain specifics of their race. We may have bumped into one," she says.

    Alissa turns to Roxanne and almost sneers. "What 'specifics'? There's no 'issue' here. I just find it annoying to be slapped in the face," she says and turns her back to both of us.

    "So annoying that you actually hurt your precious master whom you worship oh so much…" Roxanne says, slowly.

    We both crawl towards Alissa. I grab her stiff tail and apply [Massage] to it while Roxanne wraps her body around Alissa like a constricting snake and their faces get so close that their noses touch.

    "My lovely Alissa. You know that you can't hide your weaknesses from us, hm?" Roxanne whispers with all her charm. Even her horns seem to shine with perfect sharpness.

    Alissa remains unmoved with a stern and defiant expression.

    I make a succubus tail protrude from my shoulder and wrap it around her neck while Roxanne's enters her pants.

    "Surrender to me, or we'll make you surrender," Roxanne whispers and slowly covers Alissa's lips with her own.

    "Her tail twitched," I say.

    Roxanne hugs Alissa and invades her mouth. Her cheeky little tongue steals Alissa's breath away and leaves her wanting for more as the succubus tail gives a brief stimulation to her clit.

    Roxanne forces Alissa's head to turn to me. She's waiting for a kiss to finish her, but all that greets her is a mouthful of my fox tail hitting her face.

    "Puh…! BETRAYED!" Alissa spits fur and yells, then immediately pounces on me.

    I grab her and use my tail wrapped around her neck to pull her into a hug. She digs her nails into my back and I immediately steal a kiss before she can draw blood.

    After annoying her so much, Roxanne and I work together to appease her.

    Then Hana's fingers give me a brain massage that puts me to sleep.



    But I'm soon awoken and regret not leaving Goldport immediately after the vision.

    The two Hollys I had circling the inn yell a warning in my mind. Out of multiple buildings nearby, twenty-eight robed and masked people suddenly emerge and run towards the inn.

    On the streets, there are only two drunks that immediately get spooked and run away as fast as they can.

    "WAKE UP! ARMOR UP!" I bellow.

    The girls jump and I curse myself for sleeping naked. We should've always slept with armor on! No matter what!

    I pull out the crates with everyone's armor, and we hastily put it on.

    "Wolfy, what's happening?!" Alissa asks.

    "The inn is being surrounded by people in robes and masks!" I yell.

    The robed and masked people suddenly stop when they reach each of the four corners of the inn and huddle up in groups of seven. They immediately start chanting and the amount of mana being released makes me go pale.

    Even Hana feels the mana and mutters a faint "fuck."

    A few seconds later, before we can put even half of our armor on, the spells are finished. My Hollys' eyes are nearly burned from the intensity as four [Meteor]s complete, and the four balls of fire and molten metal light up the night sky. The robed and masked people immediately turn to run away and disperse.

    "NO!" I yell and open a [Gate] the size of the room.

    We and the beds are all immediately teleported to the outside of Goldport.

    "Wolfy?!" Alissa asks, completely confused as all the girls take in their new surroundings.

    After five agonizing seconds, the entire inn gets blasted apart by the balls of flame that explode on impact. Splinters, flames, and molten metal spread across the entire block and rapidly ignite an inferno.

    Even where we are now, far from West Goldport, we can still see a small light in the distance showing where the impact was.

    A few seconds later, we hear a soft, muffled impact from the fading and delayed shockwave.

    Ciel grabs my shoulders and forces me to look at her. "What happened?!" She asks.

    "The inn… exploded… robed people cast [Meteor]… and blew it up… it's gone… everything is gone…" I mumble an explanation.

    "T-take us back! We have to help the survivors!" Ciel exclaims and both of her hands painfully squeeze my shoulders.

    The pain brings a little clarity back to me. "No, everything is covered in fire. We can't go back."

    I free myself from her grip and turn around. I summon two more Hollys to scout the area around us and four Shads, then I open a [Gate] back to our room.

    "Find them," I order the Shads and immediately close the [Gate] after they cross it. They suffer a little from the fire, but they can resist it much better than we could.

    The Shads spread out towards where the robed men came from at the same time that the priests emerge from the temple's clinic near the inn. The people start to panic and run away, but the priests immediately start to organize the mob coming towards them.



    A quick-response guard unit appears nearby and starts to control the flames.

    The Shads enter the buildings and find access points to the sewers, but it's a spider web of tunnels filled with monsters and the mana trail of the robed men quickly disappears amid all the sewage.

    The girls finish putting on their armor while I stand still, only with my normal pants, padded chest, and helmet on.

    The coldness of the grass eventually makes me move. I walk over to my crate and fish out my socks and my boots, then I clumsily put them on and face the girls.

    Grim and shocked faces. My yelling gave them the energy to put on their armor, but now there's nothing else for us to do.

    Alissa walks towards me and pulls me into a hug. My eyes burn as tears well up in my eyes and run down my cheeks. She sniffs and our [Bind]s are flooded with grief.

    The others join us for a group hug and Aoi grows so that she can cover us again with her wings. Then Gify turns on her "massage" and I grit my teeth as the massage dulls my pain, but that leaves room for anger to come roaring in.

    Stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid.

    Why did we stay?! Why didn't we run away?! The goddamn brown eyes weren't the same as the eyes in the vision, but why did I think that person wouldn't be hostile?! Why didn't I consider that they might be related?! Why didn't I understand this for the warning that it was?!

    Idiot, retard, son of a bitch, manwhore, cockbrain, dickhead, piece of shit!

    I killed them, I killed them all!

    Daiana, Suelen, their husband, Rudita, Nazli, Mina, Lunastra, Camila, Balbina, the staff, and all the guests! All dead because of me!

    I've been trusting my Hollys and Shads so much despite their failures, and what happened?! They'd already failed with the invisible assassins, and then they failed with the brown-eyed person when I had the vision. Why did I think that they wouldn't fa-…

    A slap hits my face and a crystal clear smack resounds through the open grassland. My cheek flares with pain and the force of the slap sends me to the ground. Alissa's pain-stricken face glowers down at me.

    "STOP IT! JUST… STOP!" She shrieks.

    "STOP READING MY MIND!" I shriek back.

    "NOT IF YOU'RE GOING TO BE STUPID LIKE THIS!" Her face morphs into fury and she mounts me. She grabs the collar of my armor and butts heads with me. "I'M NOT GOING TO LET YOU BLAME YOURSELF LIKE THIS!" Spit flies at my face as she shrieks.

    I grit my teeth in anger and grab the grass and soft dirt. I gather a handful to throw at Alissa's face but let it go before making a move.

    My lip trembles and my defiance crumbles. My face distorts from the pain and my vision gets blurred by the tears.

    I go limp in her arms and look away as I lose control of my tears. My vision is obscured by Alissa hugging me and crying along with me.



    As my heart starts to calm, I focus my senses on Klein's Holly patrolling their camp. Everything is fine. Este's summons patrol the camp along with a few guards, the Shad is watching over Klein as she sleeps, and Osaria's bird is still sleeping soundly with her. Whoever wanted us dead so badly doesn't seem to have anything against them…

    My tears dry and the numbing effect of the adrenaline rush begins to fade away, leaving me with only the pain of laying on the dirt for so long and the pain of my heart breaking apart.

    Alissa releases me and I sit up. We all wipe our eyes and cheeks and stare at each other.

    I feel numb…

    Ciel is the one to break the silence, and there's only coldness in her voice. "Heretics. To kill so many, so recklessly… The God of Existence wouldn't let any of them even finish that spell if they were humanoids. They are heretics."

    "You said there was more than one person? Did they work together to cast the spell?" Lina asks in a matching cold tone.

    "Yes. Seven people worked together to cast a single [Meteor]. Four groups of seven cast four [Meteor]s in total," I answer, flatly. "It was [Ritualism]. Imperials."

    Lina shakes her head. "The empire teaches [Ritualism] to all races and nationalities in their schools. Anyone with a good enough background could learn it."

    "So, it wasn't Katasko?" I ask.

    "The nobles of the empire are shady and cunning, but they aren't brutal murderers," Ciel says.

    "Not even Darean would be able to hire such powerful mercenaries. Only the imperial army or a powerful lord's private army would have the mages to cast four [Meteor]s," Hana says.

    "Only if the Gods are dead would the imperial army be infiltrated by the heretics," Ciel says and clenches her fist in rising anger. "Not even the heretics of Bestiaram are known to be so powerful! They are sneaky, backstabbing shit-stirrers, but they don't have the power to go against even a single Bestiaram king's army! Let alone come all the way here to level an inn in less than a minute!" She pummels the dirt with her fist.

    "Were we even their actual target?" Lina asks and we go silent. After a few seconds, she continues, "They didn't use a [Gate] 'scrubber' to block us from escaping or even try to take out Wolfy's Hollys. Because of that, we had plenty of time to run out of the inn if we didn't try to put on our armor. And even if they had a scrubber, we would've had enough time to escape the main blast zone if we jumped out of the windows after the spell was cast."

    Alissa frowns and says, "There were quite a few 'odd' people that gave off the air of shady nobles. It wouldn't surprise me if there were people with questionable backgrounds staying there."

    "But the vision-…" I start.

    And Alissa interrupts me, her anger flaring up again, "Told us about a far away battle with an unknown foe. The person with the brown eyes could be some spirit or someone we haven't met yet. We could even meet them again if that person was watching us and knows that we escaped the inn alive."

    "Your mother was spying on us even without us knowing. Not every spy can be caught by the Hollys," Lina says.

    We go silent again and I start putting on my armor, then I store the crates and pull out the armored dinghy.

    I breathe in and turn to the girls. My heart is burning with pain, but my mind is clear. "We have to meet with Confiel immediately. We might have lost quite a lot of our bargaining power, but we need someone powerful as an ally. These heretics aren't people that we can fight with the power we have right now. Agreed?"

    They all nod.

    "Then let's go. We stayed for too long in an area that we're not really sure is safe."

    Roxanne flies us towards Goloria while half of us try to get some sleep.

    A fruitless endeavor since nobody would be able to sleep after this nightmare.



    The fires are brought under control by the quick-response unit and when the rest of the guards come, the fire is finally pushed back and fully extinguished.

    The inn is a complete wreck. It burned to the ground.

    I try to watch and see if they found any survivors, but when they begin to pull the bodies out of the wreckage, I start crying again and dismiss all Hollys and Shads I had in Goldport.

    Klein might end up hearing about this when she reaches the next town, but since my three summons are still with them, she knows that at least I'm alive.



    Near dawn, we have to avoid a squadron of elves rushing on Gatuns and wagons towards Goldport. We'd rather not be seen leaving Goldport so that we won't raise suspicion.

    Soon after that, we have to avoid a squadron of Templars that are also coming from Goloria. Their armor is polished until it shines, but if you look closer, you can see how it's full of scratches. These are the Punishers, an order of Templars specialized in hunting heretics. Their armor is a symbol of their dedication. A declaration that nothing will stop them and that the things that can make a dent on them only leave mere scratches on their armor.



    After dawn, we enter the High Forest again and Roxanne switches with Ciel. The tiredness finally starts to take me and I get some sleep, but it's frequently interrupted by having to avoid monsters or other humanoids along the road.

    We stop for breakfast and I manage to take a nap. Then I wake up to the smell of fried fish and sweet not-mango juice. Apparently, Alissa's homeland has tons of not-mangos called Chapefruit and they export a lot of them to the tropical areas because of how refreshing they are.

    The meal is mostly silent since even Gify isn't eating with much enthusiasm.



    I find comfort in Alissa's ears and Aoi's scales. My skin starts to feel slightly irritated from all the petting, but it's my coping mechanism.

    "How's Klein?" Hana asks.

    I smile as I focus on the bird's view. "Already back to being chipper as usual. She's talking to Laertes right now."

    "Ah! Already cheating on you!" Hana hits her fist on the table, then smiles.

    I chuckle. "They are discussing the idea of using the summoner's scouting birds as target practice."

    "Summons have much slower reaction times than the original monsters and animals," Alissa says.

    "Hm," Hana grunts and nods. "They likely aren't stressed out and overly-aware from surviving for so long in the wild, so of course they wouldn't behave the same."

    "What about Osaria?" Ciel asks.

    "Training the bird to do some tricks and teaching it how to be more 'life-like,'" I answer with a wry smile.

    "Right, isn't she masturbating for you every day?" Hana asks and raises a red eyebrow.

    "Not every day…"

    Ciel facepalms and chuckles. "You might want to split your body into two so you can seduce twice as many women," she says and sighs.

    "Create a summon that's a second you, then you can have as many wives as your mana will let you," Alissa says and her tail wags excitedly.

    "The world deserves some of your love, but only some," Hana says and her feet start to rub on my crotch.

    "And the original will only be ours," Lina says and her little legs wrap around my calf.

    As long as we are together, everything will be okay.

    I pull down my pants and the Penis Monster makes a second appearance.



    I'll never be able to forget this day. There are dangerous people out there hunting for us and we need to prepare.

    I swear. One day, we'll avenge the Innocent Nymph.


    Hall of Fame of Patrons

    The patrons who support Rupegia shall have their names sung by the bards for they deserve the glory and honor. Their names are:

    Oracle Maximillian Hübner.
    Prince PreownedFIN.
    Lord Andrew Meyers.
    Lord Hope.
    Lord Samuel Lim.
    Lord Bill.
    Lord Novgarod.
    Lord DJ.
    Lord Cidant.
    Lord Ashadun.
    Lord Michale Erwin.
    Lord Joxsan Herrera.
    Lord Enrique Peña Gomez.
    Lord Vampmire.
    Lord Braidborn.
    Lord Bakerdea.
    Lord Kalsted.
    Lord Yeeteris Dedmeem.
    Noble Salty Panda.
    Nobleman Lassiter.
    Noble Evil.
    Nobleman Yamibomb112.
    Noble Maurice.
     
  13. Matt1plus

    Matt1plus Active Member

    Joined:
    Jan 29, 2018
    Messages:
    7
    Likes Received:
    1
    Reading List:
    Link
    damn this novel is pretty cool
     
    Manasong likes this.
  14. Manasong

    Manasong Well-Known Member

    Joined:
    Mar 15, 2019
    Messages:
    287
    Likes Received:
    21
    Reading List:
    Link
    Published on April 1st 2020.


    I thought that we would be safe so far away from Goldport, but no, danger finds its way towards us again as I'm suddenly attacked by the feeling of having my [Gate] blocked.

    "A [Gate] scrubber has been activated!" I warn the girls.

    "What? We're in the middle of nowhere!" Alissa exclaims.

    "Land the dinghy and I'll try to locate the source," I say.

    "The Hollys didn't catch anything?" Ciel asks.

    "No…"

    A chill passes through our spines. If the heretics can cast four [Meteor]s in a few seconds, what's to say that they can't craft such a powerful scrubber?

    We stop the dinghy and get ready for battle while I concentrate and try to find the source of the scrubber.

    My heart sinks as the feeling happens again, overlaying with the original, then again and again. I count eight scrubbers in total. With a little more concentration, I find the sources to be coming from the eight cardinal directions. We are surrounded and the sources are converging on us.

    "Get in! Roxanne, fly up! Directly up!" I order.

    We quickly break through the canopies of the ginormous trees and the sun assaults us. Almost literally as we feel "pain" from the rays of light touching our skin.

    "What's going on?" Ciel questions worriedly and casts [Heal] on us. Nothing happens and the sunlight slowly increases its "intensity."

    I start to grow increasingly afraid as the sources of the scrubbers lift from the ground and follow us.

    "Dammit! They are coming up!"

    At the same time, I see through the Hollys small groups of dots raise above the canopies. Ten people in each group for a total of eighty.

    A Kite Dragon above notices us and dives down, ready to strike. Ciel, Alissa, and Aoi strike at it and lightly wound it, allowing us time to fly past it as it recovers from the strike.

    "They are gaining on us! Faster!" I order and we hold ourselves on the dinghy as it reaches dangerous speeds. Even though it's reinforced now and won't break apart easily, it doesn't mean that we are exactly "safe" inside it.

    A Cloud Snake dives out of a cloud towards us and I start charging a [Lightning Bolt]. This monster is a snake actually made from cloudy matter. It likes to hide in clouds and strikes with blinding speed towards its prey, which would be us.

    I release the spell and it immediately stops. Its snake-shape is lost as it gets stunned and becomes an innocent small cloud in the middle of the blue sky.

    We start seeing dots above us that grow in size. Those are wild Sky Lands. Too far from the territory of the chimeras, so they are likely crawling with flying monsters.

    A Dragolite appears and the Kite Dragon switches targets. It stops chasing us to go after easier prey.

    The eighty dots chasing us increase in size and even Alissa can now see them. Then I see something that makes my blood turn cold as it stuns me.

    The girls notice my fear seeping through the [Bind] and Alissa searches the dots, too, only to become stunned like me.

    It's not hard to find them as their glow is eye-catching. Two men, each wearing a complete set of armor that covers all visible openings. A scary mask of a stoic man covers their faces. Their golden armor is set with enchanted gems of all colors, and it glows so brightly white that it hurts to even look at them when they get closer. A sun is engraved in the chest of the armor and its rays radiate out from it to cover every surface. A heavy golden cape with a blood-red lining flows from their shoulders as it flutters in the wind.

    The Hands of the Emperor. One is coming from the east and the other from the west.

    "WHAT?!" Ciel exclaims and goes silent, too shocked to speak further.

    "They don't want us to escape…" Alissa mutters and grits her teeth.

    Lina and Hana glare at the Hands as they finally notice the glow coming from them.

    "Can I eat them?" Aoi asks, innocently.

    I look at Gify and for the first time, I see genuine fear in her beady little eyes.

    "Can you escape them?" I ask her.

    "Gih."

    That means "no."

    I start to hyperventilate as my mind races with reasons for the Hands to so aggressively come after us, but nothing comes to mind. Not even in Ciel's wildest dreams would Katasko have the power to command the Hands to act, no, this situation is beyond what any of us ever thought could happen.

    I check my "Status", but my "Piety" is still unchanged, and Alissa and I still have our blessings from the Gods.

    The glow of the Hands start to hurt us, too, and we grow increasingly distressed as panic appears in our hearts.

    Roxanne's driving becomes erratic, so Ciel takes over as she's too stunned to properly panic.

    More monsters appear, but this time they run away instead of attacking, fearful of the Hands.

    The Sky Lands above us continue to grow. Like in the Roulette of the Morning Dew dungeon, they are chunks of land that had glowing crystals jutting from below it. These valuable crystals are what allows them to float in the air.

    Since we are too far from the capital, the wind here is so constant that these lands slowly drift around the entire Gillios continent, giving them the name of Drifting Lands.

    The Hands are still gaining on us, so I decide to land in the closest of these Drifting Lands. Better face this than get caught in the middle of the open sky.

    The surface of the chosen Drifting Land is covered in large white oaks, all bent in the same direction against the wind, forming a small dome protecting the trees from being blown away.

    Their huge and deep roots are overgrown and stick out of the sides of the Sky Land in an effort to gain a better foothold against the ever-present strong wind.

    We fly above the Land and find a clearing in the center, where a piece of the green crystal that glows harmonically protrudes out of the ground.

    Getting weak in the leg as the "pain" from the sun increases, we suddenly feel like kneeling when the lights from the Hands start affecting us, too.

    When we finally see the eighty men chasing us, my heart tightens and I hold my breath as the overwhelming presence of the Hands increases tenfold.

    Eight semi-transparent white bubbles hold thirty mages, thirty armored footmen, eighteen archers, and the two Hands equally spread among the bubbles, which land on the ground and dissipate, then the men and women from all types of races surround us. They look stern, but not hostile. They hold defensive postures, but do not point their weapons towards us.

    The two Hands walk a few steps forward and my legs tremble. Roxanne falls on her knees, heaving for breath, while the rest manages to hold on just barely.

    "What is the meaning of this?" Ciel asks between gritted teeth, barely holding her glaive in her hands.

    The Hand on the left says with a feminine voice, "You are Helios, a fellowship composed by Wolf Ryder, Roxanne Succubus, Ciel, the Blood Slaves Alissa and Hana, and the slave Lina. You possess a pet named Aoi and a nature spirit possessed Gify."

    Her voice is calm, collected, and perfectly crystalline. She merely states facts and yet we feel guilt attack us with every word she says. Behind her mask, I can see two familiar dark eyes stare at me without a hint of emotion, only cold determination, bordering on obsession.

    Oh no… the vision…

    I look to the right and see unremarkable brown eyes stare at us.

    Oh no…

    "Brown eyes… the vision…" I mutter with a lot of effort and the girls notice it too.

    The brown-eyed Hand on the right says with a masculine voice, "We are only giving you this small courtesy because your fellowship has done nothing wrong for the Empire and even gained two blessings from the Gods." His voice has a hint of kindness to it, but then it disappears and every word pounds at my heart like a stake, "Your existence and your Gifts were deemed too dangerous for the stability of the Stagnation Factor to our realm. You've all been sentenced to death. Resign to your Fate and you'll all be rewarded with a long stay in Paradise."

    Tears escape my eyes and freely run along my cheeks.

    "WHAT?!" Ciel questions with a cracking voice. "ARE YOU THE ONES RESPONSIBLE FOR THE [METEOR]?"

    "Yes," answers the female Hand without a hint of emotion in her voice.

    The male Hand elaborates further, but his voice contains no more emotion than the other Hand, "Unfortunately, we didn't know you had [Gate] and such a large field of view with your summons, so we miscalculated and killed many innocents as collateral damage. This time, though, you've isolated yourself, and for that, we thank you. But don't make a mistake, the number of innocents that are killed is of no concern to us. You're that dangerous."

    No, no, no, no, no, no…

    A crystalline glass wall suddenly materializes in front of them and surrounds us. The amount of mana that suddenly escapes the wall makes me stagger and reminds me that they have enough mages to cast four [Meteor]s in less than a minute.

    In desperation, I cast [Earth Wall] and make a dome to protect us.

    The Hands' voices magically penetrate the wall and enter our hearts. "Submit," they say in unison with [Godly Language]. Ciel, Alissa, Lina, Aoi, and Gify all fall to the ground.

    "Resist!" I immediately shout back and overpower their Language.

    "Interesting. We didn't know you could do that," the female Hand says.

    "Truly a dangerous Gift," the male Hand says.

    "YOU'RE NOT THE REAL HANDS OF THE EMPEROR! HE WOULD NEVER ALLOW YOU TO KILL SO MANY INNOCENT PEOPLE!" Ciel bellows. Her eyes are wild and desperate. She claws at her head as her heart is broken apart.

    The female Hand calmly responds, "The Sin of Reckless Murder does not apply when there's a reasonable justification for the number of deaths. As we've said before, your fellowship is that dangerous to the entire realm."

    "HERETICS! WOLF, OPEN UP!" Ciel orders while shrieking.

    No, no, no, no, no, no…

    "We have to fight our way out!" Alissa yells and shakes my shoulder.

    The mages outside chant quickly, then slam their staves on the ground and my wall fades into dust that quickly disappears into nothing.

    Ciel grabs her glaive and charges the crystalline wall.

    "WOLF, RUN!" Lina yells as she follows Ciel.

    The mages around us start chanting again and I recognize that they are casting [Meteor].

    "NO!" I yell, but I don't have [Bind] acting on them, so I can only watch as another huge burst of mana leaves the Hands' bodies.

    "[Warp Space]," the Hands cast in unison.

    Two vertical lines appear along Ciel's and Lina's bodies. The lines blur my vision for a moment, then they disappear.

    The two girls stop screaming and fall on the ground. Their bodies split in two vertically from the head to their crotch, spilling their insides and coating the bright green grass red with their blood.

    "NOO-" My grieving shriek is suddenly interrupted as through the Shads' vision, I notice invisible people sneaking behind us.

    The assassins yell in horror as the Shads attack their heads and force them into a nightmare.

    I'LL MURDER YOU, I'LL MURDER YOU ALL, I'LL MURDER EVERYTHING.

    I draw my sword and chop, decapitating the assassin behind me, then I immediately feel another huge burst of mana. This time, the source of the spell is inside me.

    I try to interrupt it, but the spell is so strong that it feels like I just slammed my head against a brick wall. As a last resort, I use [Redirect Mana] on it as I see Alissa, Hana, Roxanne, Aoi, and Gify all split into two by [Warp Space].



    "GRAAAAAH!" The flesh monstrosity screams in pain as a mantis-like being on top of it tortures it with sickening glee.

    The monstrosity retains some shape of what could once be considered two people. Their limbs are all broken and twisted in different angles; their flesh is covered in bruises and cuts; and parts of the skin have been ripped off, exposing the muscles beneath. Their mangled intestines hang from a large wound caused by the skin and muscle being ripped from what would be their bellies. Two heads with bloody messes for eyes hang with their toothless mouths open as the smell of rot and death escape from their breaths.

    The mantis being had enough of braking and cutting, so now it slowly pulls apart the limbs, savoring every sound of flesh being torn apart and the moans of pain that come from it.

    A serrated penis protrudes out of what would be its crotch and enters the hole where the monstrosity's innards hang through. The jagged edges on the penis rip and tear more flesh, causing the monstrosity to bleed even more and paint the living carpet below it with bright red blood.

    The living beings fused to the floor moan in pain and ask for death so that their eternal torture can finally end. Their bodies have been stretched into a carpet of living flesh, covering all the grass around the clearing with their sickening mess of flesh and feces.

    The mantis steps on an exposed lung, squashing it and making the moaning being slowly suffocate. The being is elated, thinking that it will finally die, but all the happiness is then replaced by even more suffering as its lung is then restored to its former integrity, allowing it to breathe, and suffer, again.

    "KRIIIIIIIIII!" The mantis being lets out a shrill cry as it orgasms and fills the flesh monstrosity with semen.

    The mantis' many serrated limbs grab the now limbless monstrosity and crush it slowly. Squeezing the life out of it and the last of the sadistic pleasure it can have from torturing the monstrosity.

    Like a fleshy balloon, the monstrosity suddenly collapses to the extreme pressure exerted by the mantis and explodes, sending flesh, bone, and blood everywhere.

    Now without a toy to play or purpose to live, the mantis keels over and collapses on the puddle of blood and gore it created, crushing more of the living carpet below it.

    The mantis coughs blood and pus as it's also rotting and dying. Its current shape is not what it should be, it's something "wrong," but now it's too warped by anger and grief to even remember what it once was.

    Life slowly escapes its body as tears flow out of its many eyes.

    "Kri…" It lets out a faint cry and takes its last breath.



    I feel like I woke up in the middle of car trip. My body is in movement, but I'm just stirring awake, feeling sore all over.

    I try to open my eyes but nothing happens, which makes me feel a bit of panic.

    Then I see "it." I see a "light." I see the "end."

    I don't want this to end.

    I turn away from the light, feeling disgusted by it and stare at the abyss, then the abyss stares back.

    "Yes, it's not over yet," a soft female voice calms my mind, but I notice that it's preparing me for the worst that's still yet to come.

    Suddenly, information invades my mind, giving me forbidden knowledge that fills me with hope.

    I immediately use this knowledge to see beyond. I see further than the "abyss" and the "light." I see the infinite potential at the edge of my grasp.

    I see immortality.

    I open a hole in this reality and escape it, greedily searching for the source of this potential.

    In this new place of non-existence, I see many other things that I don't understand. Some of these things cause so much terror in me that I immediately forget that they exist. My existence itself would end if I ever tried to comprehend what I saw.



    After an eternity moving through this place, a sense of familiarity washes over me as I start to comprehend what I'm seeing.

    I see a string that has been abruptly cut and it bleeds anger and grief. This string calls for me and I answer. I reconnect the string and suddenly gain physical vision again.

    I see a stretch of land suspended in a sea of blue background and white clouds. A brown mound of earth and rock with many green crystals glowing harmonically below it. Trees all bent against the wind to create a protective dome so that the air flow bends and goes around instead of trying to uproot them. A horrifying circle of living flesh, tainted by blood and gore. Seven glass coffins with the bodies of…



    "RAAAAAAAAAAGH!" I scream, yet no sound is made.

    My existence becomes composed entirely of anger as the sight of the coffins breaks down my mind.

    I take hold of the Drifting Land and try to tear apart everything in there, except for the coffins.

    The entire Land trembles and the earth cracks, but immediately the anger fades and a primal hunger takes hold over me.

    I look at the horrifying living carpet not with disgust, but with hunger. I open my mouth and swallow it whole.

    The dead bits of meat and the warped mantis-like creature give me little power, but the living carpet is much more "tastier." The tortured beings let out moans of pleasure as they feel Death finally coming towards them, but then their souls let out shrieks of horror as I suck them in, too.

    There will be no Paradise for you.

    I chuckle with glee as the delicious souls flood me with energy and power.

    The anger flares, but a small nudge of the knowledge I received directs the anger to something else.

    Instead of trying to rip things apart from this form, I'll be more effective if I exist over there to influence the world, so I start to make a body for myself.

    I'm a tall man with pure-white skin, steel muscles, blocky and mean face, long golden hair and beard, and a huge horse cock.

    My bones are the first to appear on top of the living carpet, then my flesh covers it, then my organs grow, then my blood starts to circulate, then I regain my sight.

    I open my eyes and breathe in the acetone smell of undead corruption deeply mixed with the smell of blood, rot, and feces.

    My hunger continues and I turn the living carpet into dust. I don't stop there and absorb the grass, then the trees and the plants. I turn the lush green Drifting Land barren. I stop at the crystals so that I don't fall out of the sky. I'm not ready for this, yet.

    After feeding, I feel more powerful than I ever imagined I could be, but yet I still hunger for more.

    I hunger for everything.

    I laugh out loud and revel in the shrieks of horror that I caused from the souls of the tortured.

    But this pleasure lasts only for a while as the hunger grows again until I can't ignore it any longer.

    I look around me and when I see the glass coffins, everything breaks apart and I collapse to the ground.

    "RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAGH!" I scream in anger again and the Drifting Land trembles with my power. The crystals crack and the Land starts to sway precariously.

    With endless tears rolling along my cheeks, I crawl my way towards the coffins.

    I stop in front of Alissa's. Her naked perfect body is blemished by a white scar that runs along her head down to her crotch. The mark of what killed her.

    The other girls are all the same. All dead, all split by [Warp Space].

    Their bodies look just like they were alive, but their chests don't move as they stopped breathing and I don't even feel their "strings" anymore from the [Bind].

    Blinding anguish takes hold over me as I realize that I won't ever hear their beautiful voices again, I won't ever see them move their perfect bodies again, I won't ever touch their delicate warm skin again, I won't ever make wild love to them again…

    I feel like screaming, but I hold back my anger this time, lest I break their perfect coffins and disturb their rest.



    I have nothing left.



    But I have debts to repay.



    So I'll kill everyone. I'll consume everything.



    And I'll start with the Emperor.



    I open my "Status" again and notice that almost everything is gone. Only "Messages" and "Items" are left, and I have one unread message.



    From: Goddess of Knowledge.

    I'm your last friend left. Let us change this realm, together.



    I feel a deep familiarity while I read the name of the sender. A soft and tender touch. A woman's kiss.

    The sun suddenly feels painful again and I hear my skin sizzle and bubble. With just a thought, I make the burning stop and heal myself, but then it starts to consume my "power."

    I look around and see other Drifting Lands slowly passing by me.

    I store the coffins in my "Items," then by using my power, I pull the lands together, creating a landmass wider than a castle.

    Through a hole in the ground, I manage to look down and notice a golden branch-like castle protruding from the canopies of the High Forest. Around it, I see many white houses partially covered by smaller canopies. Goloria.



    The Emperor wanted to end me, but unfortunately for him, higher beings want me to continue alive.

    As I said we once would, Wolf Ryder died with Alissa. From today on, I'm The Devourer and I'll consume everything in my path.

    Avgi wronged me, so I'll "wrong" everything under the touch of the God of the Sun.

    Death to the Gods.



    I push the islands towards me and consume the crystals keeping them afloat. Then they all start to fall together like a huge meteor. Our aim: Goloria.



    The nightmare ends and I wake up in the dinghy feeling sick. Alissa's hand lands on my head and her fingers glide through my hair.

    "Bad dream?" She asks.

    "A horrible one," I answer, then I lay my head against her shoulder and close my eyes again.

    Soon, the dreamworld takes me again. At least this time I'm rewarded with a nice stroll with my women through a beautiful field of flowers.



    Happy April Fools'!

    Hall of Fame of Patrons

    The patrons who support Rupegia shall have their names sung by the bards for they deserve the glory and honor. Their names are:

    Oracle Maximillian Hübner.
    Prince PreownedFIN.
    Lord Andrew Meyers.
    Lord Hope.
    Lord Samuel Lim.
    Lord Bill.
    Lord Novgarod.
    Lord DJ.
    Lord Cidant.
    Lord Ashadun.
    Lord Michale Erwin.
    Lord Joxsan Herrera.
    Lord Enrique Peña Gomez.
    Lord Vampmire.
    Lord Braidborn.
    Lord Bakerdea.
    Lord Kalsted.
    Lord Yeeteris Dedmeem.
    Noble Salty Panda.
    Nobleman Lassiter.
    Noble Evil.
    Nobleman Yamibomb112.
    Noble Maurice.
     
    Last edited: Oct 17, 2020
  15. Manasong

    Manasong Well-Known Member

    Joined:
    Mar 15, 2019
    Messages:
    287
    Likes Received:
    21
    Reading List:
    Link
    Today is the 3rd.

    I thought that I used sex to cope, but it's not just that, it's the closeness, the intimacy. Getting hugged by Hana while hugging Lina is extremely relaxing. It makes me feel even better than the sex itself. I feel safe and supported in this cuddle-puddle as it cuddle-heals me and cuddle-energizes me.

    The other girls join us and we spend a few minutes in bed as we all recharge with each other.

    "How are you all feeling?" Ciel asks.

    "I'm fine. Still angry, but fine," Alissa says.

    "I'm okay," Lina says, calmly.

    "Same," Aoi says.

    "I'm okay," Roxanne says, weakly.

    Hana swallows heavily and I suddenly lack the energy to answer.

    Ciel crawls towards us and pulls us both into a hug. I take the opportunity to suffocate myself in her soft chest. Hana seems to have the same idea since Ciel clears her throat, a little annoyed, and forces our heads free so that she can see our faces.

    "I feel weak," Hana says and dries the corners of her eyes.

    "Well… you aren't," Ciel says and pats her head.

    "I'd die if I had to take a [Meteor] head-on. I wouldn't even be able to protect anyone against that."

    "There isn't a single humanoid who would. Unless you use magic or enchantments to defend yourself, that spell could even kill the emperor." Ciel's fingers run along the red forest of Hana's hair.

    Hana sighs. "I know… but we faced something that we couldn't stop and we might have to face it again."

    "Then we prepare for it."

    Hana suddenly sits up and smiles fearsomely. "Yes! That's it! We need to prepare for it, so that next time I'll be able to stop that molten ball of metal with my own hands!"

    "I'd prefer that you didn't actually use your hands to stop it, but I'll allow it," Ciel says as she pats Hana's head one last time. Then she turns to face me and questions me with her eyes without even saying a word.

    "I'm still feeling guilty over their deaths…" I whisper.

    "Wolfy, I'm going to slap you again," Alissa says, dangerously.

    I frown and look at Alissa, feeling a little hurt. "Why are you so against me blaming myself?" I ask.

    She hardens her face in a way that I've never seen her show me before. "Leaders sometimes have to make sacrifices and sometimes people die beyond their control. But we are talking about obtuse visions of the future here, not controlled battles. It's just so abstract and vague that if you blame yourself for their deaths, then every leader that came before you should blame themselves for every death of their men. It's just not fair."

    "You know a lot about leading."

    She chuckles once and gives me a pained smile. "I was trained in leadership and I hated every second of it."

    "It sounds like there's a story there," Ciel says to Alissa.

    Alissa hardens her face again for a moment. Tail stiff, ears unmoving, eyes as sharp as a hunter's. "I've vowed to dedicate my entire being to protecting Wolfy and making him happy. Thinking that deaths are 'acceptable' goes against everything that I believe."

    I sigh and rebury my head in Ciel's bosom.

    Being logical about things helps, but it takes so much mental effort to force cold logic to replace wild emotion.

    "We'll be here for you. Regardless of what happens, we'll get through this together," Ciel says and then hugs my head.

    Through adversity, unity.



    The dark and oppressive atmosphere of the High Forest feels rather nostalgic. It's a gloomy and dangerous place, but there's something special about being dwarfed by the colossal forms of nature. I also can't deny that I find it breathtakingly beautiful.

    We are moving quite fast with the armored dinghy. It's almost as fast as an Earth car, so our trip should take at most one more day, but I still have a [Gate] "coordinate" outside of Goloria, so we'll use it tomorrow to save us a day of travel.

    Before long, the colorful and glowing plants growing from the bark of the huge trees start to appear and our way becomes properly illuminated, allowing us to fly a bit more safely.

    "We have to continue killing monsters," Hana comments.

    "It's risky to do that right now. After we talk with Confiel, we should have some time to power-level… I mean, to rapidly increase our level," I say.

    "Hm," she grunts and nods.

    While we fly, Lina molds a small hinge, trying to make it and unmake it with [Manipulate Metal]. It's practice for the final touches of the first metal golem we're making.

    There's not much else we can do besides practice our mana training, so joining Ciel and Roxanne, we all do Kyro's routine. Since we are all so close together, the focus is on controlling our mana so that no mana particles escape and we don't get sick from mana radiation.

    We teach the golems the mana training routine. They have a lot of problems doing the routine because they still lack mana control.

    I also feed Aoi whenever we're resting from our training. It seems that she has acquired a preference for one of the ways that I can feed her.



    The meditative state that the training requires puts a band-aid on the wound in my heart. The helplessness and lack of control over my own emotions bring me shame.

    I'm the so-called "hero" who didn't stop innocents from dying. I'm not the white knight stereotype that will sacrifice himself to save as many people as possible, but I'm supposed to be powerful, dammit! We were all just a few short seconds from death and there was no way for me to stop that spell!

    [Redirect Mana] stopped that one spell from Dawn of Fire once… If I could use it in a safer way…

    Gih.

    I know it's dangerous, but maybe if I try it with small enchantments or spells, then perhaps I could find a way to weaponize it.

    Gih.

    I know, I'll be careful.



    We stop for lunch and I find some catharsis in cooking with Alissa and Ciel.

    Meanwhile, Lina creates chain links and connects the different pieces of the metal golem with it. This makes me chuckle and I feel like I was being silly. Why waste time making proper hinges when the golem itself will most likely use [Telekinesis] to move? There's no need for protective hinges since it doesn't have muscles that limit its movements nor flesh that it has to protect.

    Then we sit down and eat our lunch: Brazilian Beirute. Not-pita bread sandwiches with slices of Orc ham, cheese, runny Dragolite egg, not-lettuce, not-tomato, Dragolite egg mayo, and a little bit of harpy not-mustard oil. Also, thick, milky not-grape juice on the side, though Hana's and Roxanne's have a dash of alcohol added in.

    "It's a little bit tall," Roxanne says as she struggles to eat the sandwich.

    I grab a fork and a knife and use them to eat. "You don't need to eat a sandwich with your hands," I say and smirk.

    "Blasphemy," Hana says and scoffs.

    "Blasphemy blasphemy," Ciel says with a smile.

    "Blasphemy blasphemy blasphemy," Alissa continues.

    "Okay, that's enough," Ciel says and shakes her head.

    "But isn't it heresy instead of blasphemy?" Lina asks.

    Ciel sends her a glance and she smiles in response but stays silent.



    We finish our meal and I prepare to give life to the metal golem. It looks rather comical since it doesn't have any details or characteristics. It's almost like a stick figure made out of metal.

    I copy Ted's soul the best that I can, but I don't even dare touch the brain part. Then I adapt the "skin" soul organ to something more closely resembling its current shape.

    With everything ready, I finally cast [Infuse] and touch the metal man laying on the ground with my glowing hand.

    A new effect manifests as I feel my "hold" over it slowly enveloping its entire body. Because the metal man is too big for my hand to hold all of it, it needs time for its soul to "spread" and take control over all of the metal.

    Once it's almost done, I feel a sharp pain in my heart and look at my own "Status." My MP is dropping like a rock and when it reaches minus three hundred it stops, but then I fall unconscious.



    The sweet, sweet nectar of MP and HP potions enter my body and I awaken, but when I try to sit up, my body doesn't respond.

    I'm blind, my ears are ringing, and a headache is pounding through my brain with every heartbeat.

    Ugh… overuse… again.

    "I can't move…" I say in a weak voice. Even my vocal cords feel stiff and hard to move.

    "Sorry, that's the side-effect of the Moonlight Moss MP potion," Roxanne says.

    "[Purify Body]," Ciel casts and my muscles relax, but the pain of overexertion comes. "[Refresh]," she casts again and now I only feel slightly tired.

    After a few minutes, the side-effects of overuse start to fade and Alissa helps me sit up.

    "You did it again…" Alissa says with a disappointed frown.

    "Sorry, I guess I was a little too anxious to do this and forgot about the possible consequences," I say and smile wryly.

    "Hmph." Alissa pouts and looks away.

    It's barely even been a full day, and I managed to disappoint Alissa yet again. Damn, I'm on a roll.

    I look at the metal statue in front of me and ask, "Did it work?"

    A "metallic" voice, very similar to Ted's answers, "Yes, master. I am alive."

    Lina and I squeak in delight and she hugs me tight.

    "Alright, time to establish the security protocols," I say and repeat the same rules that I told to Ted and Suzy.



    "We need a name," I say.

    "Kinzoku," Hana says immediately.

    "Why should it be in [Ryuki-go]?" Alissa asks.

    Lina's Trivia: That's the dragonkin ancient language.

    "Just thought it sounds cool," Hana says with a shrug.

    "Jarn. It sounds cooler in [Norvok Language]," Lina says.

    Lina's Trivia: That's the dwarven ancient language.

    "Then let's go with Metall," Ciel says and holds her hips in a sassy way.

    "So you were all just saying 'metal' in other languages?" I ask with a raised eyebrow and they nod a little awkwardly. "How creative…"

    "Why be creative if it sounds cool?" Hana asks.

    I look at Alissa and she shrugs. "It sounds just like Ciel's suggestion in the ancient [Brume Language]," she says.

    Then I look at Roxanne and she just smirks.

    "Well… Lina built it and I just cast the spell, so I think that she gets priority in naming this one," I say.

    "Just cast a spell from a lost magic school that you yourself revived," Alissa says and now she raises an eyebrow at me.

    "Cheater," Ciel says and I lift my hands in surrender.

    "Then Jarn it is," Lina says with a cute smile on her gloomy face.

    "My name is Jarn," the metal golem says.

    "Can you move?" I ask.

    "What do you want me to move?" Jarn asks.

    "Choose a random limb and flail it."

    Jarn's right arm flails so wildly that it hits its shoulder and creates a loud metallic thud that resounds through the forest.

    "Stop!" Lina exclaims and Jarn obeys.

    "He lacks proper control of his own body and mana, just like the other golems," I say.

    "Is Jarn a 'he'?" Hana asks.

    "Technically, it's irrelevant. Unless Jarn… 'themself' decides on a sex," I answer.

    "I do not have any reason to choose a gender," Jarn says.

    Hm… it seems Jarn needs time to look through my memories.

    "Master prefers women. We should all be women," Ted says.

    "Then I shall become a woman, too," Jarn says.

    I knew it. It's really the most advantageous choice because then they can receive the system…

    "So, what are we going to do with Jarn?" Roxanne asks.

    "Train her in combat. A perfect bodyguard that never needs to rest," Hana says.

    "How do you see?" I ask Jarn.

    "You would call it 'Spirit Eyes,'" she answers.

    "Waait… I can learn this with [Soul Manipulation]!"

    "Probably."

    Actual eyes on the back of my head!

    "How fast can you move?" Hana asks.

    "Do you want a demonstration?" Jarn asks.

    "Yes."

    Jarn suddenly starts to move and turn around with her chains clinking against one another. Then she starts dashing away at a frightening speed. After a hundred meters or so, she turns around and dashes back.

    "That cost half my mana," Jarn says.

    "Well, shit," I swear and massage my temples.

    "Movement gets more mana-efficient with, time," Ted says.

    "She has to train her control," Suzy says.

    "Oh, good news, then," Lina says and smiles.

    "That'll be for later. We have to move…" I say. "Anyway, how long was I out?"

    "About a minute. Roxanne's MP potion is very fast," Alissa says.

    "Good to know."



    Jarn can't stay out since she's too heavy for the dinghy, so I store her in my "Items" for now.

    More flying, more meditation, more avoiding monsters, more squadrons going towards Goldport.

    A good pastime is watching Klein's Holly flying around. It soars over fields of grass, then flowers, then berry bushes, then pastures for animals. Glorampina is so much safer than even the eastern High Forest, but it's not as much of a rich or productive place in comparison.

    For lunch, they stop amid a field of fragrant flowers, then they frolic in the grass until the farm's owner notices them and they quickly run away.



    The glowing lights of the plants turn purple as night comes and we land inside a huge tree that seems more like a multi-story building without walls.

    As soon as we land, we groan and stretch. We cast [Heal] on ourselves to help with the pain. It was a bit worse than riding a horse since the dinghy isn't as well-cushioned as the horses' saddles were and we had less freedom to move. We also spent more time in it than we did on the horses because we didn't get out to fight anything.

    With a few short [Grow] casts, I create walls that will block any light from escaping and potentially giving away our position. I have no idea how the heretics found us, so I'm not taking any chances. I summon three earth and nature elementals each and establish a perimeter with the Hollys.

    We prepare the bath and enjoy quite a lot of comfort from not having any humanoid or monster near us for a good long distance. This also means that the moans of the girls won't be heard, so I go ham.

    Today is Aoi's turn, so I do her the way she likes the most: lifting her hips off of the floor by holding up her tail while I hold her front down against the ground by pinning her neck.

    Then I slowly create another dick and poke her virgin asshole.

    "Do you want to be stretched?" I ask her.

    "But I poop from there!"

    "I'll [Clean] it before I enter you."

    "Okay," she says innocently.

    I can actually cast spells through my dick, so I just put the tip of the real one against her entrance and cast [Clean].

    "Ahahaha! Tickles!" Aoi laughs.

    Then I lube up and force myself in while casting [Heal]. She doesn't even bleed.

    "HRRGH! OOF…!" Aoi growls in pain but then the pleasure starts leaking from her, so I know that she's fine. "Amazi~ng!" Flames escape her mouth as she exclaims and her claws leave deep marks in the bark.

    I use my remaining mental capacity to create long, resistant tails to tie up her limbs. She struggles against the restraints, but a small nudge with [Bind] is enough to make sure that she doesn't break them. She loves being forced into submission just as much as Hana.

    "Sca~les! Give me sca~les!" She pleads.

    I reduce her restraints and cover my chest with scales. Her insides quiver and her resistance fades.

    I release her, then I grab her mouth and unleash all the cum that I held back. She instantly regains her energy and drinks it all up. She sucks on me like a pacifier asking for more.

    "You've drained a lot of my MP already, it's time for the other girls," I say and pat her head lovingly.

    "Okay…" She says, trying to force herself to not sound too disappointed. She's not that selfish that she doesn't understand the concept of sharing.

    Ciel and Lina get out of the bath and come towards me.

    "You just got some this morning," Hana complains.

    "Only a little," Lina responds and smirks like an imp. "But so did you."

    "Yeah, so I want seconds!"

    "You drink more of his seed than even Aoi or I do," Alissa says.

    "Oh… Hehe…" Hana laughs awkwardly and scratches the emerald scales on her cheek.

    I make my dick slightly thicker for Lina and add some suckers on it for Ciel. The curvy goddess looks a little fearfully at the shape of the member about to enter her.

    "Doesn't it look kind of ugly?" She asks.

    "More than normal?" Roxanne asks.

    "Wow, you think it's ugly?" I ask Roxanne with wounded pride.

    "All dicks are ugly, but the more deformed it is, the better," Roxanne answers and sighs wistfully.

    "You know what? Let's not talk about this anymore," Ciel says and sits down on it. Her whole body shudders, but she quickly starts moving.

    Lina eyes her toy a little suspiciously, but her suspicions are proven right when it struggles to enter her. "Wolfy…" She complains and pouts.

    I simply grab her small hips and slam her against me.



    We eat Brazillian Beirute again because it's light and we're feeling a little sick from the journey. Just like with a car, the constant shaking makes our muscles tired and our stomachs irritated.

    After that, we have our usual cuddling time inside our tent. Ted, Suzy, and Roxanne coach Jarn in mana control. I use an earth elemental to learn more about "Spirit Eyes." Lina starts reading about a simple enchantment to create a vacuum inside Roxanne's workbench. Alissa and Hana practice [Mesmerizing Butterflies] again. Ciel and Aoi share fighting tips. Roxanne continues practicing with her [Water Spirit].

    Ciel pushes Aoi back with her training spear and Aoi frowns. "I need a weapon," she says.

    Ciel nods and says, "Yeah. Those claws are sharp, but they have very little reach. They'll only work against other clawed enemies or if you forgo your personal safety."

    "We need weapons for her, then; I won't let her get wounded," I say.

    "She needs something special. Her claws aren't the best for gripping and they can easily cut through the shaft of a spear," Hana says.

    "Can she use a sword? That would be interesting to see," Alissa says.

    "I'm great, so I need a greatsword!" Aoi exclaims and smirks.

    Hana chuckles and says, "Not sure you have the 'Dexterity' for that. Halberds or poleaxes are probably your best bet."

    "Bru~te!" Roxanne teases.

    "So be it! I'm gonna give the heretics my Aoi Smash!" She moves to hit the ground with her fist, but I stop her with [Bind] before she damages the tent's floor. "Oh, sorry…"

    "Control your anger. Let it fuel your actions only when you need it," Hana says, sternly and smacks Aoi's head.

    "Oww…" Aoi moans cutely and reduces in size to small-Aoi. Through [Bind], I know that she barely felt it.

    "Come on, let's continue," Ciel says and Aoi returns to big-Aoi.

    I calmly watch them spar and Aoi tries to use a spear, but being bipedal and using her hands to fight is still very awkward for her.

    Hmm… My mind space is rather calm…

    "Roxanne, I think that I can try another [Bind] now," I say.

    "OH! YES!" She shrieks and immediately pounces on me. Her [Water Spirit] dissipates into smoke. "Take control over my body, my master." She pokes my nose with the tip of her finger and kisses my cheek.

    "You don't get to call him 'master,'" Lina says with a mocked offense.

    "Getting feisty, aren't you?" Roxanne asks with narrowed eyes. "You'll learn your lesson soon enough."

    "I'll be waiting…" Lina smirks.

    "Right… Uh, I'm doing it," I say and cast [Bind].

    I bring Roxanne's soul into my mind space and a fourth "string" appears, then I pull on it and pick up her "blanket" so I can dive inside her mind in search for her "talking area."

    The images that I see bring a lot of pain into my already wounded heart. Betrayal, abuse, loss, danger, and loneliness. She didn't have an easy life.

    An image catches my attention. Like many others, this one is strong and vivid… too vivid. I see a man that pushes her down with a sickening smile on his face, then he gropes her breast. His head explodes in the next moment and the image goes dark.

    I nearly stop and lose myself inside her mind. I shake my non-existent head and try to forget what I saw. This is too personal… but the images still don't give me any rest.

    I'm assaulted with images of a stern-looking woman extremely similar to Roxanne, likely her mother. Fear radiates from these images. So much fear that I almost stop and go back.

    Then I see a melanistic succubus woman, so dark that she's eerie. She's right on the top level of beauty and sexiness, but she still loses to Ciel and Osaria. There's something very alluring about her, though…

    Feeling annoyed at almost losing myself in her memories again, I continue on and manage to ignore the memories of a Goros man that comes after that.

    I get a glimpse of a bubbly ginger-like woman with a wide and bright smile. This glimpse makes my resolve falter for a moment and the images of her naked body flood my mind. That's likely to be Mithra, her late fiancée.

    I resume ignoring all the images and after what feels like a long trek, I finally reach her "talking area" and immediately pull it back with me. I return to my mind space with her "talking string" and sigh internally.

    Her memories are so much stronger than the other girls… Is it her lower "Sanity" at work? Hana's memories have much more "intensity," but they weren't nearly as difficult to push away as Roxanne's.

    I wonder how the inside of my mind is, then…

    "Roxanne?" I ask her through [Bind].

    Her eyes light up and she kisses my cheek again, then she rubs her head against my cheek and her floppy, elastic horns slap me in the face. "Yes~! I'm here!"

    Her happiness seeps through the [Bind] and I find it oddly… childish…

    "Oh, how innocent your heart is," I comment and feel her pout, but her eyes narrow dangerously. "I can read your heart, you need to control yourself better."

    "Easier said than done!"

    "Calm yourself and concentrate."

    "I think we need a rule against mind conversations," Ciel complains.

    "Agreed," Lina says while pouting.

    "Sure. Unless there's a good reason for it, then all conversations need to be spoken aloud," I say.

    Roxanne takes a little longer to control herself before my mind space starts to return to being calm and quiet again. There is that "itch" to pull on Roxanne's string again, just like with the other girls, but it'll go away in a few days.

    Then I continue studying the earth elemental "Spirit Eyes," but I don't make any meaningful progress before we go to sleep.


    Hall of Fame of Patrons

    The patrons who support Rupegia shall have their names sung by the bards for they deserve the glory and honor. Their names are:

    Oracle Maximillian Hübner.
    Prince PreownedFIN.
    Lord Andrew Meyers.
    Lord Hope.
    Lord Samuel Lim.
    Lord Bill.
    Lord Novgarod.
    Lord DJ.
    Lord Cidant.
    Lord Ashadun.
    Lord Michale Erwin.
    Lord Joxsan Herrera.
    Lord Enrique Peña Gomez.
    Lord Vampmire.
    Lord Braidborn.
    Lord Bakerdea.
    Lord Kalsted.
    Lord Yeeteris Dedmeem.
    Noble Salty Panda.
    Nobleman Lassiter.
    Noble Evil.
    Nobleman Yamibomb112.
    Noble Maurice.
     
    Last edited: Oct 17, 2020
  16. Manasong

    Manasong Well-Known Member

    Joined:
    Mar 15, 2019
    Messages:
    287
    Likes Received:
    21
    Reading List:
    Link
    Today is the 4th.

    Alissa wakes me up with a mischievous smirk and our day starts perfectly, just like it always should.

    Then I look at my "Status" and frown.

    "You girls are using me too much," I say.

    "I told you he was going to complain," Hana says, lowly.

    "But I'm growing! You drink less!" Aoi protests.

    "But I'm thirsty!" Hana shoots back.

    "Aren't you always?" Roxanne says and kisses her cheek.

    "You two need to decide who gets first dibs. This new skill is quite mana-hungry," I say.

    "I'm sorry, Hana, but Aoi gets priority this time," Ciel says and squeezes her shoulder.

    "Fine…" Hana accepts and pouts.



    The reason why it was easier to cast [Bind] on Roxanne yesterday was because my "Sanity" had increased by 1 (now 12+4). I'm improving, though it seems like it's because the world is forcing me to adapt or die, but at least it's progress.



    Our breakfast is toast with a selection of pates and not-earl-grey tea. The chilly morning air starts to seep into our tent, so I shut the entrance, and the tea soon starts to heat up our naked bodies.

    "This place is so comfortable. I really like it," Lina says, a little wistfully.

    "We could easily live in the wild like this. There are plenty of trees that could make for great hidden bases," Alissa says.

    "We could just use [Gate] to enter or leave town," Roxanne says.

    "Until we are all linked with [Bind], I'd prefer that we didn't split up like that," I say.

    "Hm… yeah, we'd be just one 'scrubber' away from being stranded apart," Ciel says with a slight frown.

    I nod. "That sort of thing is one of my worst nightmares."

    I've read too many novels where portals go wrong.

    Alissa pouts, but nods in understanding.



    Now that breakfast is done, it's time for us to teleport to Goloria.

    With 91 points put into [Mana Efficiency] (the rest being in [Summoning Magic] and [Space Magic] because I can't remove any from them), it costs about 240 MP for about a day's worth of travel for each person, 1680 in total. My MP has increased to 1670, but I still need to keep some summons out, so it's reduced by 1/10th. We decided to divide the teleportation into two groups with a small break between them so that I can recharge some of my mana with [Redirect Mana].

    Now that we are so close to Goloria, the area is much safer, so I just pull out the dinghy and, under some light rain, we reach the beautiful white town after half an hour.

    The surface of the huge lake below the town is distorted by countless small waves caused by the rain; the cloudy sky nearly blocks out all of the few rays of sunlight that would normally manage to pass through the huge tree crowns; the view through the crystal clear water is now poor enough that we can barely see the outlines of the many pretty fish that we know are swimming just below the surface.

    We enter the area of the lake currently cloaked in shadow by the town above, and the sound of the rain is muffled while the surface of the lake becomes calm. The crystals light the way and reflect off of the dark waters, giving us the illusion of being up in space among the stars.

    The memories of my boat ride with Ciel brings a smile to my lips.

    Then we finally reach the Pillar and fly upwards, which attracts some attention since there are only a few others who are flying like us. The crowds are all either on foot or riding an animal as they climb up or down the spiral.

    We skip customs and easily enter the town, then we find cover under a balcony to talk.

    "I'd like to know what the people have heard about the attack," I say.

    "Right, rumors. I can get on that. The taverns are normally full of gossipers," Hana says with a confident nod.

    "Even this early in the morning?" Alissa asks with a raised eyebrow.

    "The night shift guards should be getting wasted right now."

    "Oh…"

    "So, meanwhile, we search for Bastico at the Knight Academy and arrange a meeting with Confiel," I say.

    "Who's coming with me?" Hana asks and looks around while smirking.

    "Alissa and Roxanne. I can summon both of you with [Bind] if I have to," I say before anyone can answer.

    "Ah, Wolfy…" Alissa complains and her tail drops.

    I pat her head and give her fox ears a few loving strokes. "You know it's the best choice."

    She pouts cutely for a moment, then nods.



    With Lina and Ciel on each of my arms, and Aoi on my shoulder, we make our way to the Academy. But before we reach the gate, we change into some more formal clothing and put on our rain cloaks.

    Aoi snuggles around my neck and gives me loving licks every once in a while. Gify goes with Ciel since there's no room for her inside my cloak, and she makes my chocolate goddess a little elated at being chosen.

    The girls only have open high heels, so to avoid getting their cute and delicious little feet wet in the rain, we use our less fashionable boots. Not that anyone would really mind our fashion faux pas.

    One of the immediate changes I noticed is how the elves are not spying on us anymore. Quite the stark difference in the number of stares that we get.

    When we reach the Academy, a familiar dark bark wall decorated with golden inlays blocks our way.

    We go to the guardhouse and repeat the process of getting my scholar Title verified through an Inspection Crystal.

    I flaunt a little and hold Ciel's waist by the ass while I keep Lina very close to me. The guard becomes a little stiff and lets us through with less wasted time than last time.

    Being an "arrogant master" stereotype does have it's advantages. Mostly it's about preventing the common people from getting in your way or bothering you with stupid bullshit.

    We enter the academy and the feeling of having my [Gate] blocked causes a small amount of fear to take hold of my heart.

    Another thing that I rely on too much. One "scrubber" and we are fucked…

    Once we are clear of the guardhouse, Ciel grabs my hand and pulls it up. "What are you getting handsy for?" Ciel asks me with a dangerous gaze.

    This pulls me out of my fearful musings and I ask with a grin, "Can't I enjoy you in public?"

    "Is there nothing that's too far for you?"

    "Isn't a public display of love a great way to show how strong my love for you is?"

    She scoffs. "You're making lewd actions into 'displays of love'?"

    "Why not? I love both your body and your soul, but it's only easy to show how much I love your body," I say and shrug.

    She narrows her eyes in confusion. "It's still depraved…" She says, not very sure of herself.

    "So what? With the way things are going, soon the whole realm will know of our depravity."

    She pouts. "Your argument is logical but I still have some principles."

    "Well, sooner or later we are going to corrupt those principles, anyway," Lina says with a shrug.

    "Exactly. It'd be better if you started getting used to it now," I say with a nod and we smirk at each other like villains.

    "Sometimes I think that I was so naive when I fell in love with you…" Ciel says and sighs wistfully.

    "Remember who made me like this," I say.

    "Alissa did."

    I smirk and glance at Lina, who's also smirking. "And you allowed it."

    I lower my hand back to her juicy ass and give it a squeeze. This time she doesn't move my hand.



    Walking aimlessly through this stupidly huge academy is not the best idea, so we enter the reception and I talk to the female attendant.

    "I'd like to find a specific student of this academy, is there any way you can help me with this?"

    "Do you know his year or which classes he might be taking?" The pretty elven woman asks.

    "He said he was a spell warrior from the fifth year, but that was before the Turn, so I don't know where he might be now," I reply.

    "I see… It's likely that he's on vacation right now, so all I can do for you is send a message to him. What's the name of the student in question?"

    "Bastico Rincipio."

    The attendant winces for half a second, then she regains control over her face. "Are you aware that he's the son of the Crown Lord of Goloria?" She asks, slowly.

    "Yes." I give her a smile.

    Her face gets increasingly stiff. "Are you acquainted with him already?"

    "I dueled him a little more than a day-cycle ago, then I attended a small gathering with him on that very same day."

    The attendant seems to realize something and looks at Lina and Gify, then her eyes stop on Ciel for a moment longer. "S-so you're the one who won a duel against him? Didn't you have a werefox woman with you, too?"

    I nod and smirk. "Yes. That was my fiancee and this is my other fiancee." I tap Ciel's ass and she rolls her eyes.

    The attendant looks at me and swallows heavily, then she blushes and looks down. "Sir Rincipio is known to roam the dueling pits, even during vacation time, so perhaps you could find him there," she says as her face slowly returns to its natural color and she regains the composure to look me in the eye.

    "Thank you for the information. If we don't find him, can we send him a message instead?"

    "Yes." She nods and her long ears twitch.

    I give her another smile and we depart.



    The dueling pits are located near the outer edge of the academy so that the library in the middle is safe from all the noise.

    We walk clockwise around the pits. Ciel admires the grandiose architecture while Lina recites some of the knowledge she knows about the "swole" statues like a guide. I take this time to focus on what the other girls are doing.

    Hana is drinking with some guards. Like a social butterfly, she seems to always find it easy to start a conversation with strangers. Alissa is unhappily listening to a drunk's sad drivel. He's not being very informative, but the bartender is taking some pity on her and helping her out, so maybe he has more information than the sad drunk. Roxanne is being flirted with by some elven woman. She's not responding to the flirting, but she is letting the woman freely talk about the High Forest as if Roxanne wants to come live here.

    Do these women have a gaydar or something or is it just because she's a succubus that they flirt with her?

    Well… why not both?

    What I'm gathering from Hana's gossiping with the guards is that Goldport is in a complete lockdown while the Templars sweep through the city in search of Wicked or heretics. Quite a few executions of Wicked have already been carried out and the dead bodies are on display at specific places.

    This isn't official news, but it's coming from the guards who have a close relationship with the temple, plus, nothing is being suppressed, so there's quite a lot to talk about. Since we know what actually happened, it's easier to filter out the wild rumors and focus on the ones that logically fit with what we already know.

    The population is obviously going to get angry that heretics were allowed to cause so much destruction, and there's a lot of difficulty in denying that they used [Meteor], so the Lord is saying that a small army cast the spell to make himself look better. We know the exact number of heretics that participated, but it seems that this info is well buried among all the rumors and no consensus will be reached among the population.

    There's quite a lot of Templars in Maoka, so they're going to flood into Goldport in the following days. For probably around a month, the Lord of Goldport will be compelled to stand aside while the Punishers rule over the town.

    The thing that leaves a bitter taste in mine and Hana's mouth is that there's no known survivor from the inn. If there is, then they're one of the few in the temple's version of an ICU, or they just ran away in fear.

    Roxanne hears about how people are saying that the western Crown Lord stopped obeying the Elder Council, which made the Buscuadores, an army under the control of the Elders that clears the High Forest of monsters, slowly abandon the Western High Forest, leaving the Crown Lord with an increasingly strained personal army who can't deal with all the monsters by themselves. The High Forest has a higher concentration of monsters than many other places, which would explain why they relied so much on the Buscuadores for safety.

    This information is then complemented by Alissa's, who hears how the eastern and western Crown Lords are both spending long periods of time inside the Legado dungeon in search of riches and weapons. If Crown Lord Este finds something powerful enough, he could finally solve the situation that the Western High Forest is in. But if the Elders want to retain their hold on power, they won't allow that.

    Now that we have a better picture of the situation, we know that this means only one thing: civil war. If Crown Lord Este doesn't bow to the Elders soon, then he'll be forcefully removed, either by the empire or by the Elders.

    Some people think that the other lords of the High Forest are the ones plotting against him, while others think that it's the Elders, but why can't it be both?

    Alissa frowns and asks, "Why didn't the Elders remove Este the moment he refused to obey them?"

    The elven bartender smiles softly and says in a gentle tone, "A Lord deserves more respect than that. He may be beholden to the Elder Council, but he still has a certain amount of independence."

    Alissa frowns and looks at her own cup of light alcohol. "While the Elders take their time deposing Crown Lord Este, the population suffers from the lack of Peacekeepers to purge the monsters from the forest."

    The bartender's smile becomes a little pained as he looks down at the ceramic mug he's cleaning. "We've all accepted that for order to remain, sometimes people have to die. Even the Tribunal accepts this as they haven't deemed it time to intervene yet."

    Alissa grits her teeth. "We've seen villagers who turned to banditry and attacked our caravan because their village was overrun by monsters. What would they say if they heard what you said?"

    The bartender frowns, giving wrinkles to his delicate face, making it finally match with the graying hairs on his head. "They would be mad, obviously, and I wouldn't blame them, but at least I'd ask that they take their grievances to the Tribunal and ask for compensation."

    Alissa's ears flop in distaste. "Kill Crown Lord Este now and save others from all of these problems."

    The bartender's tone turns a little tired. "Kill Crown Lord Este now and create vengeful enemies for later."

    "Then you kill them and the ones after them, too. The killing never ends, anyway." Alissa grunts and finishes her drink. "Wolfy, tell the others that I want to leave," she says through [Bind], feeling very bitter.

    Roxanne immediately jumps at the chance to leave the flirty elven woman behind while Hana takes a few minutes to say goodbye to her new friends.



    They quit going to taverns and hit a tea shop where they can wait for us and eavesdrop on conversations.

    It takes us nearly an hour, but we do eventually find Bastico. The pretty and youthful elven boy is having quite an exciting duel with another elven boy nearly twice his size.

    Bastico's opponent uses a shield, so his [Fireball]s are getting blocked, but Bastico still manages to slip in a few burns, slowing down his opponent's attacks.

    Then Bastico activates his enchantments: [Double Strike], [Double Image], and [Extend]. He lays down attack after attack, landing small cut after cut, and overwhelming his enemy from far enough away that no counter-attack will reach him.

    His opponent slips and kneels, then Bastico buries his sword in the taller boy's right shoulder.

    "STOP!" The priest refereeing the fight yells and rushes over to Bastico's opponent.

    He quickly heals the boy and yells, "I DECLARE BASTICO RINCIPIO THE VICTOR!"

    "I ACCEPT… THIS VICTORY!" The taller boy yells, still suffering from pain.

    That one will leave a scar.

    The crowd cheers and claps.

    Bastico [Clean]s his sword, then removes the small protective pieces of armor and returns to the changing room to put his uniform back on.

    He comes out looking impeccable and casually makes his way out of the pit while the audience whispers and some of them drool over him.

    We wait a little while for the crowd to disperse before we follow him.

    "Bastico," I call and he stops.

    He turns around with a curious look on his face and then leans back, surprised at seeing us. His surprise quickly disappears and a sly smile appears on his lips.

    "Wolf!" He exclaims and struts forward for a handshake.

    "We came back, as we said we would," I say.

    His eyes dart between the girls and he looks beyond me as he shakes our hands. "You're not with… your other wives?" He asks.

    "They are in town, just tending to other business."

    "Ah, I see…" He nods in understanding. "Well, I said father would love to meet with you, but he doesn't seem to want to leave that Legado dungeon any time soon."

    "Hm. We thought about paying a visit to that dungeon. It sounds quite interesting."

    His striking green eyes become serious and sober up any frivolity I had in mind. "Well, then just remember to stay away from Crown Lord Este's men, they are trying to coerce adventurers to leave. I don't know how far they will go."

    "Thanks for the warning, but do you really think that we can meet with your father inside the dungeon?"

    "It's quite likely because he's also keeping an eye out for other adventurers. Though I'm not sure where he is exactly, if you search for a while you might find some of his men. I'll send word to him so that they'll be expecting you. Also, if you want to meet with me, you can just come by the castle and ask."

    "Thank you for your help." I bow slightly.

    He smiles and shakes his head gently. "No need for bowing. I'm sure my father and you can work together to great benefit."

    He's not saying that I'll work for Lord Confiel, but that we will do it together. A bit more reassuring, but also curious.

    "If you'll excuse me. We still have other business to attend to," I say.

    "I understand. I'm sure we'll meet again soon." His sly smile returns.

    "It was a pleasure meeting with you again, until later."

    "Likewise, and until then."

    The girls nod respectfully and we depart.



    Ciel sighs and groans. "Wow… I think I need Alissa to coach me with talking to nobility. It's just not the same thing as being a helpful shoulder for the commoners."

    "I think that I'd rather just surrender control of myself through [Bind]. I'll never get used to all this formality," I say.

    Lina puckers her lips in thought. "Well, it's easier to talk with nobles when they are formal because the rules are all known," she says.

    "Eh, but it takes a lot of effort in remembering them all," I say.

    "For me it's because it all feels so 'unnatural.' It's like wearing a mask and I hate everything about that," Ciel says.

    "That's because your heart is pure," Lina says and smiles adorably at her.

    "Awn…" Ciel reaches over to pat Lina's head.

    "Uh-huh…" I say and give them a wry smile.

    Lina's smile becomes impish. "Her heart is pure, but not her mind nor her body," she says.

    Ciel rolls her eyes and continues patting Lina.



    We meet up with the other girls at the tea shop. They got us a table on the second floor, so we have a nice view down the street of the white town. Even in the rain, this town is quite charming.

    "So, I think we'd better go to the dungeon now instead of waiting," I say.

    "Nice, we're bound to get into some fighting. It's been a while," Hana says.

    "Well, not that long. Barely a vacation, really," Ciel says and smiles wryly.

    "It's a lost tomb, so it might be very interesting," Lina says.

    Ciel becomes more alert and interested. "What would it look like?"

    Lina shrugs. "As far as your imagination can take you. With a mana storm as fuel for the construction, some tombs can get quite… gaudy."

    "We have to go to the dungeoneering guild and check where it is. There might also be some information about it over there," I say.

    "We'll do it after lunch," Alissa says, excitedly. Her tail wags as she thinks about studying new pictures of monsters.

    "So, what are we going to negotiate with 'him'?" Roxanne asks.

    I lower my voice so that only Ciel and Lina can hear me while I use [Bind] to tell the others. "I thought about requesting a small favor with the trial; access to their spy network, or whatever they call it; and a promise to help keep us safe from heretics, probably through an oath to the Gods,"

    "That's quite a lot. We'll have to work a lot for that last one," Ciel says.

    Alissa leans closer and speaks in the same way that I did. "We are a hero's party. The help of someone with a Gift would never be cheap."

    "Ah. We should ask for a commendation letter from 'him.' That would easily get the Tribunal to rule in our favor in case things go really bad," Lina suggests.

    "With everything we have stacked in our favor, it feels like Katasko is just being desperate with this sham of a trial," Alissa says.

    "With how easily Taavi agreed to let us go, I think that their plan has already started to fall apart on its own," I say.

    "It was crazy, to begin with," Ciel says and shakes her head.

    "Which is why I think it's not the trial that would be a problem."

    "Wouldn't the worst that could happen be that we just have to pay a fine?" Roxanne asks.

    We all look at Lina and she shakes her head. "I know a lot about history, but not enough about the laws to be certain. So I'd say that it's likely because of the philosophy of the God of Law, but I'm not sure about it."

    "And there's always the option of asking for a Seeker of Truth to participate," Roxanne adds.

    "We're repeating ourselves; I just can't focus on the trial if I don't get any new information," I say and wave my hand dismissively.

    Ciel's expression hardens and her cold stare pierces through me. "So… do you know what 'he' is likely going to ask for in exchange for those favors?"

    "Yes."

    I use [Bind] again so that I don't have to say it out loud.

    "Does everyone agree with this plan?"

    They all nod.

    We are going to kill Crown Lord Este.



    Hall of Fame of Patrons

    The patrons who support Rupegia shall have their names sung by the bards for they deserve the glory and honor. Their names are:

    Oracle Maximillian Hübner.
    Prince PreownedFIN.
    Lord Andrew Meyers.
    Lord Hope.
    Lord Samuel Lim.
    Lord Bill.
    Lord Novgarod.
    Lord DJ.
    Lord Cidant.
    Lord Ashadun.
    Lord Michale Erwin.
    Lord Joxsan Herrera.
    Lord Enrique Peña Gomez.
    Lord Vampmire.
    Lord Braidborn.
    Lord Bakerdea.
    Lord Kalsted.
    Lord Yeeteris Dedmeem.
    Noble Salty Panda.
    Nobleman Lassiter.
    Noble Evil.
    Nobleman Yamibomb112.
    Noble Maurice.
     
  17. Manasong

    Manasong Well-Known Member

    Joined:
    Mar 15, 2019
    Messages:
    287
    Likes Received:
    21
    Reading List:
    Link
    After finishing our morning tea, we fly over to the dungeoneering guild. It's much larger, but also less busy than Rabanara's. Due to Goloria being the birthplace of the golden elves, and being much older than the Shore of Leaves, it has a far longer recorded history of dungeons, so it has more books available to read. But there are also less adventurers here, and it's not a significant source of income for the population, so most of the time, there are very few people who come here.

    I approach the attendant and ask for any books regarding the new "Legado" dungeon.

    The pretty, mature elven woman frowns and narrows her eyes slightly. "There are plenty of books being written about it, but no consensus has been reached yet, so you'll have to guess the veracity of any information you find at your own risk," she says.

    "That's… fine," I say and nod.

    Rain pitter-pattering on the windows; comfy, cushioned seats; warmth radiating from a fireplace; and the smell of old books waiting to be read. All that is missing is some coffee and chocolate. Fortunately, there's a specific section where you're allowed to eat while reading and they check all of your books before you go in or out.

    We pick out a few promising titles and start reading them while drinking some mild tea and savoring Alissa's Ranja cookies.



    Legado is not a normal tomb or dungeon, it's a goddamn gauntlet.

    It starts off fine. The first level is a possible recreation of Elaria: dark green grasslands with a hint of a silver shine to them.

    The monsters in there are the same as Elaria's: fast, prowling types that lurk in the tall grass; high-endurance types that chase you until your horse tires out; and vulture types, who fly high up in the sky and strike when you show weakness. But they don't bear any resemblance to the current monsters who live there, so while they seem to have basically the same attack patterns, they look completely different.

    Then comes the second level, the High Forest. It looks similar, but the way the "tree-knitting" is done is curious: the "patterns" used are much "wilder" and the flora is actually dangerous.

    The monsters are also different. The Uspidor is more similar to the Symbol of Envy, a mass of tentacles and eyes, but now it spews acid and corrodes everything it touches instead of petrifying it. They are calling it the Symbol of Decay.

    The Watchman Ton is now much more deadly as a ghost that appears when people sleep and stabs their souls. A Spirit mage is recommended to keep it away or heal the soul damage. Such damage is dangerous because it can cause a variety of random effects, from loss of magic to loss of bodily functions to insanity.

    Even the Gatuns appear to be much more savage and ferocious than they were before, now behaving like they're completely wild and undomesticated.

    "So, I think we can assume that this tomb is ancient," Lina says.

    "How so?" I ask.

    "Gatuns were made into mounts a few hundred years after the empire conquered the High Forest. Before that, they used Nature mages to make temporary bridges between the branches of their trees since they refused to create roads that could help invaders. After being conquered and forced to make roads, they started using Gatuns to climb up and down their trees."

    "What if this is a red-herring? By that I mean, a distracting detail that's meant to throw us off?"

    She frowns. "Let's not start speculating just yet, especially if it's going to influence us into forming contradicting theories."

    "Look at you, using all those big words," Hana says with a smirk and then assumes a formal posture as her voice becomes more grave. "Indeed, I agree with your suggestion. Let us restrict ourselves to factual evidence and focus only on presuming the meanings of the facts at hand."

    "What? What's funny?" Lina asks, a little annoyed.

    Hana chuckles and waves her hand dismissively. "It's just funny to use big words, not that it's bad to use them."

    Lina doesn't seem very convinced, but lets it go after only frowning harder.

    Continuing on, Corpse Stealers now have a symbiotic relationship with other monsters and live inside their bodies. Also, they can now only inhabit the corpses of humanoids, but they can use some of the skills that the humanoids had while they were alive.

    A horde of humanoid zombies with some of their abilities intact is quite frightening, but they don't seem to be very effective inside the dungeon since not many people seem to be dying in there.

    Miasmatic Gambos are smaller and less effective. They seem to focus on burrowing underground and stealing anything that's not bolted down, making for very annoying enemies if you don't have a Tracker to give you advanced warning that you're about to stumble upon a nest of them.

    Feral Goblins are also different. Instead of climbing the trees with curved claws like the Gatuns, they now burrow underground to sleep and can achieve incredible sprinting speeds by running on all four limbs.

    Giant Centipedes now have a horn that they try to pierce their foes with instead of just outright trying to eat their prey with their strong, crushing jaws.

    There are a few other rare monsters on both of these levels, but we don't know how reliable any of this information is.

    After the second level, the gauntlet (presumably) starts. First, there's a (seemingly) random number of arena battles with monsters.

    Then we'll be taken to a labyrinthine wooden town where we'll have to find a palace to proceed to the next level. In the labyrinth, there are clues that guide us to the palace, but the information we have access to right now is contradictory so we don't know what to believe.

    Nobody has been able to find that next level yet, so both of the Lords are likely still there in the palace.

    The authors note how similar the town is to Goloria, then they make speculations on which past lord it was that made this tomb. It's likely that they were from the period of turmoil after the death of the last elven king.

    Before that, the elven kings called themselves God-Rulers, so their tombs were always the gaudiest of the gaudiest displays imaginable and they all have one thing in common: a huge statue of themselves at the entrance, clearly exposing who those tombs belong to.



    A little before lunchtime, Hana and Ciel look groggily at their books as they compile information with increasing illegibility.

    "Wow, I didn't expect you to not find this interesting," Alissa says to Ciel.

    The chocolate priestess jumps in her skin and snorts, then coughs as her cheeks redden. "I want to explore dungeons, not just read about them," Ciel says and smiles wryly.

    "Fair enough."

    I notice that Hana gets a few surprised stares from the few adventurers who come and go. I guess that since she gained her title after coming here, she might be a little famous now.

    Then we leave the guild to go have some lunch, for which we settle on an average restaurant. While I know that elven veggies are tastier than the others, I'm sure that having godsdamned tomatoes to make sauces helps a lot in making everything tastier.



    We make a quick stop at an imperial smith and buy some simple polearms for Aoi to try using. Not right now, though, but we do buy a wide variety of cheap weapons so that she can choose one to focus on later.

    "I'm partial to the glaive," Ciel says with a wide smile.

    "Meh," Aoi responds and Ciel's expression cracks.

    With all our business in Goloria now done, we leave the labyrinthine and beautiful white town behind and make our way north-west, towards the border between the eastern and western High Forest.

    The light rain soon stops and we leave the rain clouds behind as shy rays of sunlight pierce down through the thick canopy of the trees. The comfy smell of wet earth fills our noses and aids me in my meditation as we start using Kyro's practice technique again.

    I notice a few small birds with suspiciously intelligent gazes scanning the forest and we do our best to avoid them. Soon after, we start seeing adventuring groups coming and going from that dungeon.

    That's something that I didn't miss: encountering other armed and dangerous people in the middle of nowhere.

    The groups are few, but a handful of them are also using flying vehicles like we are, which makes avoiding them a little harder if I get distracted and don't warn our driver in time. Because of that fact, we decide to take a small detour so that we don't accidentally stumble upon anyone.



    The sun sets and the light of the glowing plants becomes purple again.

    We enter another one of the ginormous trees. This one has an egg-like shape and we set up our tent near the top, among the leaves.

    Lina and Roxanne look a little worried as they try to read our map.

    "You know, the lack of points of reference makes navigating the High Forest a nightmare. I can only guess that we are about two thirds of the way there," Lina says.

    "I kept a very stable speed, so we should be able to calculate our travel distance with some degree of confidence," Ciel says.

    Roxanne smiles wryly and says, "Well, you kept a stable power output, not speed. Our actual speed can vary due to several different factors during our trip, and those factors could all add up to cause our final position to be very off the mark."

    "I still have a Holly following the trail of adventurers," I say and make a line on the map between Goloria and Legado's supposed location, then tap a specific point a short distance beyond the midpoint. "After we took our detour, our distance from her hasn't increased, so I think our calculations are correct. Even if they aren't, we just have to stay close to the line of adventurers to find the dungeon."

    "How do the elves orient themselves around here?" Alissa asks.

    Lina responds, "The trees are landmarks for them and it's especially easy to orient themselves with help from the trees if they have a Nature mage that can commune with nature. Unfortunately, the information about the landmarks is reserved and is only made available to soldiers. Everyone else is supposed to always stay on the roads."

    "Can you help us out, Gify?" I ask.

    "Gih," she chirps and shrugs her shoulders.

    A city Nature Spirit is different from a forest Nature Spirit, just like we humanoids are, but there's still goodwill between them.

    "Well, we don't really need it right now, so let's leave that for later," Alissa says and we nod.



    Since today is an even day, it's time for our strength training. We'd fallen into a routine, but now Hana is making us change things up, so Lina and I (and Roxanne, to an extent) have to work harder than normal.

    Then it's bath time! And today is Alissa's turn.

    I grab her tail and give it a small tug each time as I slam my hips against her ass. The brief jolts of pain that run along her spine mix with the pleasure of my magic dick and amplify each other.

    Her fox ears droop as she melts in the bath and her worries are scrubbed away through her womb by my ribbed cock.

    She grits her teeth and growls, showing her cute sharp fangs.

    From my hand, I form a tail that I extend and wrap around Ciel's wrist. "Come help me, hm? She wants a little extra today."

    Ciel smiles wryly and gets up, the water running down her curves making them glisten in the soft light while her jiggling makes it rain with every step she takes.

    I hold Alissa straight as I continue to stretch her and embrace her from behind. Ciel hugs her from the front and presses their chests together. Alissa's perky puppies are no match for the softness of Ciel's, and they quickly become completely enveloped by her bountiful bosom.

    Like a thirsty savage, Alissa's mouth latches onto Ciel's and I use [Bind] to guide her tongue, so it feels like we are both kissing her.

    As Alissa's will submits to my dick, I supplant it with my own, guiding her like a puppet.

    Her hand plays with Ciel's clit just the way that I do and that she loves so much. Her fingers slowly tease the entrance, then part her lips and dive in.

    Her other hand delicately teases a nipple with its palm as she uses all of the fingers to hold the delicious boob in a lecherous grip.

    As I fill Alissa with cum, I slowly bring Ciel to an orgasm through a proxy.

    Alissa's muscles then finally lose all of their strength and she collapses in the water like a defeated warrior.

    Ciel looks down and sighs. Then her eyes wander to my cream-and-cum-covered penis with nostalgic warmth.

    "What? Not satisfied with Alissa?" I ask.

    Ciel cringes and tries to hide it by turning around.

    Hm? What was that?

    She bends over at the edge of the tub and spreads her pussy and asshole as she presents them to me. I sink my hands into her ass and force myself inside both of her holes. No ribbing for her, yet.

    I use a tail to tie up her arms behind her back and then I give her a tight hug.

    "Something on your mind?" I whisper in her ear.

    Ciel chuckles and nearly chokes as they get interrupted by moans.

    "She doesn't like… ahn… me in the same way that I like her," she whispers back.

    "Oh…"

    I slow down so that she can talk properly.

    She looks at me from the corner of her eye and continues, "Yes… she's yours, body and soul, and I don't know if there's room for anyone else in there."

    "Do you want her to love you?"

    "Well, yes, she's… a good person. Having a harem for yourself isn't bad, you know, knowing that multiple people love you and all. But I don't think that she'll ever fall in love with any of us."

    "What about the others? Do you love them, too?"

    "Uh… yes…?" She becomes a little coy and turns her head away.

    "That's good. But I don't know what to say about Alissa. She's… special…"

    "I know…" She sighs and starts moving her hips back and forth.

    I take this as a sign to continue moving and I stretch her asshole further by making my not-dick become thicker.

    "HNGH! Too big! Smaller!" Ciel pleads as tears start rolling down her cheeks.

    "O-oh! Sorry! Hana's a bad influence…" I apologize and immediately reduce its girth.

    "In a good way!" Hana complains.

    "In a bad way!" Ciel shoots back and chuckles.

    I heal Ciel's punished little asshole. It seems that for her, the perfect size to snugly fit her juicy ass is a little bit smaller than my normal dick. Still, that doesn't detract from the erotic sight of my two milky sausages being smothered between her chocolate buns.

    Ciel is now done for the night, but I still have a little more appetite to satisfy.

    "Roxanne," I call and waddle over to her as I dismiss the extra tool.

    "Yes?" She responds and eyes the approaching cock.

    "Open wide," I say with a smirk and grab her horns.

    She locks her eyes with mine and we warmly smile at each other, entranced in the love and trust seeping from both of our [Bind]s, as I skullfuck her mouth and let loose a continuous stream of cum down her throat.



    As I sit down to relax in the bath, Klein finally reaches the first town in Glorampina.

    "Hey, Wolfy, can you let me see how Klein's doing?" Hana asks.

    I bundle up each of their mind strings inside my soul space and let them see what I'm seeing.

    "That's a nice view," Alissa comments as she sees through Osaria's bird's eyes, who is currently nestled between the milf's breasts. It seems to be Osaria's favorite spot to keep it.

    Soon, the caravan starts to hear rumors and one catches Klein's attention. She stops someone and asks them for more details. The name Innocent Nymph is mentioned and she pales.

    She makes an innocent sign and her Holly lands on her hand. She immediately covers it with a blanket and whispers to it, "Wolfy, you there?! You okay?! I… I know that you can't answer me, but please be okay…!"

    She returns to Este's caravan and tries to hide her worried expression. "If you ever need the mana, please, just dismiss these summons, we'll understand! But if you don't dismiss them, then I'll assume that everything should be fine with you, okay? But… I won't know if the others are fine, too…" She slaps her cheek with one hand and Laertes raises an eyebrow at her. "Just… please be safe…"

    Her parents hear the rumors, too, then give her worried looks. She smiles and shows them the bundle in her hand, so they know that we are okay.

    Hana sighs and hugs Roxanne tighter. "We ended up worrying her. I feel bad," she says.

    "She'll be fine, she's a strong girl," Alissa says.

    Klein then discreetly tells Osaria what she heard, and my elven milf starts absently petting her bird. She doesn't say anything, but I know that she's forcing herself to not show any emotion.



    For dinner, we make Dragolite parmigiana. Blanched Dragolite meat fried in flour and Dragolite eggs, then covered in not-tomato sauce and topped with cheese and not-oregano.

    I'm still weirded out by the purple color of the not-tomatoes, but this is my new life and "adaptation" is the name of the game.

    Thanks to Aoi's fire breath, we make a little bit of crème brûlée. The not-vanilla is a bit too expensive of a spice to use regularly, but it's perfect for a simple dessert like this to take some of the edge off.

    At night, we do a little bit more of our physical training because Hana wants me to incorporate my [Soul Manipulation] into my [Ekrano Style] as soon as possible.

    Sparring with Hana is even more distracting than with Klein because she uses her body to distract me sexually. For her, even when I keep my two Dragonators out, she doesn't seem to care about any form of seduction, but for me it's a narcotic for my eyes just to see her bouncy breasts and dripping cunt. I need to look her in the eyes and not get distracted by her "features."

    She smirks and her emerald scales flicker proudly. "I've been in control of my sexual desire for my entire life. Seducing me won't work," she says, confidently.

    "What if I fuck you while we wrestle?" I ask.

    She scoffs. "That would be cheating. If an opponent did that it still wouldn't work because it would be Rape. But you, yeah, it would work."

    I lube up the Dragonators and smirk at her.

    "Ooh… Come at me, little boy. I'll drain you like a succubus!" She undresses and gives me a fearsome smile.

    She didn't. My mana pool is greater than her endurance.



    Ciel and Lina wrestle, actual wrestling this time, while Lina practices her [Cursing Magic]. The first spell, [Weaken], reduces someone's maximum "Endurance" and saps their stamina, so it's now much harder to win an endurance contest against her. In a fight between two fully armored and nearly invulnerable opponents, "Endurance" and "Strength" trumps "Dexterity" and "Speed" any day of the day-cycle.

    While they rest for a moment, Lina eyes the red and emerald cumrag that was thrown into the corner of the tent, then her eyes slowly gain a mischievous glint to them.

    After the cumrag has recovered, she teaches Aoi and Jarn how to fight while I spar with Lina and Ciel.

    Alissa starts to cast wisps of [Mesmerizing Butterflies]. There's still a long way to go, but it's the best that she can do for now. Her progress is the slowest because her archery has basically plateaued for a while now, so she's focusing on magic to make up for her shortcomings. She really needs to get more levels and skill points.

    Roxanne is making quite a lot of progress with her [Water Spirit]. A few more days and she should be ready to use it in combat.



    We sit down to rest and take a quick second bath.

    Ciel sits down on the bed with a serious face.

    "What's on your mind?" Lina asks.

    "Well… it's just that our destiny is a little bigger than what I'd anticipated," she answers with a wry smile.

    "Well, a God brought him from another world, so it had to be worth it," Alissa says with a shrug.

    "We'd talked about the God of Destruction coming back one day. I was ready for it," Hana says.

    Aoi reduces to small-Aoi and energetically scurries towards Ciel's lap. "You are still afraid to die?" She asks.

    Ciel smiles warmly at her and pats her blue and scaly head. "Yes, I am."

    "Someone has to be. Otherwise, one day, we're all going to get into a stupid situation because we were too fearless," I say.

    "Isn't that kind of your job?" Roxanne asks me.

    I nod. "Yes, but I wanted Ciel to help me as a second-in-command." Ciel swallows heavily at my words and looks down. "You don't want that?"

    She looks at me and her courage slowly comes back as she says, "I… do… I think. I'd like that job, I'm just not sure if I'm good enough for it."

    "You are good enough. You just need some more experience," Alissa says and pats her back.

    Ciel turns to her and frowns. "How do you know?"

    "You've got a good head on your shoulders," I say.

    "What he said, but also, you have a good heart," Alissa says.

    "That's… enough?" Ciel asks, skeptical.

    "Leading is about making the best choices and having the heart to handle the consequences," Hana says.

    Ciel raises an eyebrow. "Shouldn't you be the second-in-command? You've likely been prepared to 'be a leader' ever since you wanted to have a harem of your own, right?"

    "Yeah, but then I'd also have a trusting advisor because I lack the brains to lead," Hana answers and shrugs.

    "So, why don't you fit?"

    "I do," she says with confidence and nods. "But overall, you're a better choice. Brains is still the most important and hardest quality to improve, after all."

    Lina chimes in, "So for us, who are getting ourselves into the mean little world of nobility, you're the most cost-effective choice."

    Ciel turns to Roxanne, who winces and looks away with shifty eyes. "Why don't you fit?"

    Roxanne laughs nervously. "I thought it was obvious? I'm irresponsible."

    "And a bit crazy," Lina shyly adds.

    "Aren't we all?" Hana asks and Alissa nods with a chuckle.

    Aoi lifts a claw and asks, "Can you teach me how to lead? I want to lead our children."

    Hana crosses her arms in deep thought.

    "You'd first need more life experience," Alissa says and smiles at our small Azurite dragon. "Just pay attention to us and ask 'why' we do anything the way we do."

    "Kweh." Aoi nods.

    I sit down beside Ciel and embrace her in a warm hug. "Anyway. Ciel, you lack confidence in yourself, but even I was an 'advisor' to Lily. She's the one who took charge for most things, but she listened to me, so when she went too far, I pulled her back.

    "When I was sent here, I felt very lost and scared, but while fearing for my own life, I learned how to take charge of things the hard way. If I met someone else back then besides Alissa, then maybe I'd have become a subordinate, but I changed.

    "So don't worry. You'll slowly change and grow into a fine leader one day."

    She holds her arms, still feeling insecure. "We don't have much time to wait for me to grow."

    I shake my head. "Don't say that. We'll power through anything and come out of it stronger than before. Through adversity, unity."

    I pull her face closer and kiss her cheek. She shakes her head with a smile and sighs. "Fine… I'll trust your judgment."

    "That's our girl," Alissa says and pats her head.

    Ciel pouts and sighs again.



    After some cuddling and playing in our snuggle puddle, we turn off the [Spirit Light]s and go to sleep.



    Hall of Fame of Patrons

    The patrons who support Rupegia shall have their names sung by the bards for they deserve the glory and honor. Their names are:

    Oracle Maximillian Hübner.
    Prince PreownedFIN.
    Lord Andrew Meyers.
    Lord Hope.
    Lord Samuel Lim.
    Lord Bill.
    Lord Novgarod.
    Lord DJ.
    Lord Cidant.
    Lord Ashadun.
    Lord Michale Erwin.
    Lord Joxsan Herrera.
    Lord Enrique Peña Gomez.
    Lord Vampmire.
    Lord Braidborn.
    Lord Bakerdea.
    Lord Kalsted.
    Lord Yeeteris Dedmeem.
    Noble Salty Panda.
    Noble Evil.
    Nobleman Yamibomb112.
    Noble Maurice.
     
  18. Manasong

    Manasong Well-Known Member

    Joined:
    Mar 15, 2019
    Messages:
    287
    Likes Received:
    21
    Reading List:
    Link
    Today is the 5th.

    Aoi wakes me up and bats her eyelashes sensually at me.

    "Oh… you've gained more of the system again," I say as I pat her head.



    Soul Info​
    Name:Aoi
    HP:200MP1010Magic Power150


    "Hey, so she's got a lot of MP, even though she's not very powerful," Hana comments.

    "But she's also very young, which means that she has a lot of potential," Roxanne says.

    "She's going to need a lot of magical training," Ciel says.

    "Once she has the system, my Gift will help her get a boost in power," I say.

    "Then let me slurp some more," Aoi asks.

    I pat her head again and push her away from my vulnerable member. "I need the mana. You'll have to make do with this much for now."

    She gives me a frightening pout. "Then drink more potions."

    I smile wryly. "We're entering a dangerous place, so it's better to always keep my mana as high as I can."

    "Kweh!" She lets out a slightly annoyed cry.

    "Patience…" Hana says in a low and dangerous tone. Aoi folds her wings and remains stiff, trying to get her anger under control.



    Lina's [Cursing Magic] increased by 1 (now 0+1). She learned how to properly use [Weaken] so that it doesn't accidentally affect us.



    As we prepare our Charcuterie for breakfast, Klein starts to hear rumors about what happened in Goldport being related to the sighting of a pillar of flame coming from deep within the Sea of Trees.

    That one is new information to us, so we listen closely. It was deep enough in the Sea that it likely happened in an unexplored area, so nobody knows anything concrete yet.

    They seem to just be gossiping about some rumors and wild speculation which are trying to tie the pillar of fire to the [Meteor]s that destroyed the Innocent Nymph, so I tune them out and ignore what they're buzzing about. Yes, where there's smoke, there's fire, but I don't know what exactly happened over there, so it's too frustrating for me to try and piece together a proper theory.



    Then we store the tent and continue our trip.

    Unfortunately, Jarn is not yet ready for real combat and she's too heavy to ride in our dinghy while we travel, so she gets very limited time outside of my "Items." The golems should start teaching her how to continuously use [Telekinesis] to keep her body light.

    By following the increasing number of tents set up by adventurers, we easily find the dungeon. It only takes us a few hours to reach a large gathering of prospective dungeon divers living around the entrance.

    A simple wooden door and frame stands in the middle of a rare clearing, receiving direct sunlight. The words "Legado" are carved on the frame, just like it was in Gecynd's vision.

    Why did she see this dungeon? Why did I see that vision of "myself" at the same time? It's obvious that they are related, but how?

    Feeling an ominous chill run through us, we slowly approach the entrance from above the adventurers.

    We see rough people living rough lives and talking about rough things. It's a wild atmosphere, similar to Rabanara's hunter's guild, and it gives me a small amount of nostalgia.

    There are a few merchants selling their wares. Just basic things that adventurers might need, like food and equipment.

    Quite a large number of the adventurers are staring at the door, too fearful or too weak to enter themselves, but also too curious to not observe whenever someone else dares to go in.

    This is the perfect cover for spies that note who is entering the dungeon, so I have no hope in using the Hollys to help spot them in the crowd.

    We simply land in front of the door and I store the dinghy in my "Items."

    "Everyone ready?" I ask and they nod.

    We are tense, but confident.

    The whispers explode around us as I reach for the handle and turn it. The door unlocks and I push it open. We cast [Spirit Lights] to see inside and a bare wooden room is revealed before us.

    Feeling curious, I look around at the other side of the door frame, but I can only see a closed wooden door.

    A dimensional door.

    We enter the room and close the door behind us, then the murmuring immediately becomes wild with speculation as the adventurers judge how our party would fare inside.

    I dismiss the Hollys and we grab each other's hands, then the ground lights up and our vision goes dark as the feeling of weightlessness takes hold over us.



    Suddenly, I'm awake and standing, then I see that we are all together and still holding hands. The harsh sunlight burns my skin and I quickly look away to protect my face from its intensity.

    The grass is bright green but it shines silver wherever the sunlight touches it. This is the birthplace of the silver elves: Elaria, the Silver Grassland. But not really since this is all mana solidification and we are still inside a dungeon in the High Forest.

    I look around and see only tall grass touching my waist, then I look up and see the blue sky painted with beautiful pillowy white clouds. The bright sun blinds me and I look around us again. There's nothing but grass as far as the eye can see.

    I shift in place and frown in sync with Alissa.

    "There's something off about this place," we say in unison. We would smile and laugh if we weren't getting increasingly uncomfortable in this place.

    The grass seems to always tilt with the breeze in the same direction; the clouds don't move no matter how long we stare at them; and the sun hurts us, making my bones creak and my muscles protest with every movement I make.

    "What is it?" Hana asks.

    "Everything about this place is odd. It doesn't feel like a perfect recreation of the world," Alissa answers.

    I summon four Hollys and establish a perimeter. They can't see anything other than the blue sky above and green-and-silver grass around us. The grass slowly fades into a shade of blue and disappears far off in the distance as the atmosphere gradually hides it from our view.

    "Remember that every detail might be deliberate," I say.

    There weren't many sources that mentioned these oddities of the dungeon, but the ones who did, now rank higher in my mind since they seem to be accounts from adventurers with high "Perception."

    "So, do we go with or against the direction that the grass is tilting?" Lina asks.

    I shrug. "Flip a coin? We don't have any information to help us decide how to make this choice, so it's pointless to argue about it until we know more."

    "I think that 'go with the wind' seems rather 'silver elf-y,'" Roxanne says.

    Ciel stops looking at the horizon and chuckles. "Sure, seems like a good idea."

    I shrug again. "Fine with me. Anyone against it?"

    Everyone stays silent, so we start walking.



    The grass is easily crushed under our boots and the rather soft and resilient earth makes for good footing. Add [Swift Foot] and [Refresh] to this equation, and our hours-long jog barely tires us out.

    I notice that the height of the grass is gradually changing, but there are always valleys where it only goes up to my waist (which means that it reaches the top of Lina's chest).

    Lina and Roxanne's delicate pale skin requires tender care to not burn in this stupidly harsh sunlight. And so, they wear cute shawls over their armor, leaving only their strikingly beautiful eyes uncovered to look at us, giving them an air of mystery.

    Then a Holly spots a monster stalking through the grass, and soon Alissa detects it too. It's a large insect-like monster that seems to have green-and-silver grass growing out of its back. Its eight thin, long and dexterous legs almost trace a line along the ground as it "swims" between the grass blades, causing minimal disruption as it slinks towards us. The front legs have long blades on them that I assume it uses to attack almost like a human uses swords. It's called a Leixe Campi, and its threat level is assumed to be 4.

    Alissa closes her eyes and draws her enchanted warbow as some mana leaves her body. She releases the arrow and it whistles through the grass. Then it buries itself in the eye of the monster, but not deeply enough since the grass slowed down the arrow.

    A sound like a blackboard being scratched assaults our ears as the monster screeches in pain and increases its speed, completely abandoning stealth and now visibly disrupting the grass as it starts sprinting.

    I cast [Lightning Bolt] at the rapidly approaching clump of distorted grass but it doesn't even flinch.

    "It's immune to [Electric Magic]!" I yell.

    Roxanne casts [Fire Arrow] at the same time as Alissa lets loose another arrow.

    The spell whistles past the monster as it manages to dodge it in time, but Alissa's arrow still buries itself in its carapace and causes cracks to form.

    Aoi grows into big-Aoi size and stands beside Hana as they wait for the monster to pounce.

    Ciel and I cast [Wind Hammer] while Lina casts [Earth Bullet]. We slow it down as we break one of its eight legs and pulverize the carapace, creating an opening for Hana to strike.

    The monster tries to parry her spear with its forelegs, but it fails and is stopped in place as the spear slips into its body right through the gap where the dark carapace is missing.

    Aoi strikes at the same time with a savage chop of her halberd and splits the monster in two.

    Its innards pour out and the front half flails about wildly as it suffers in agony. Barely five seconds pass before all of its energy fades away as it dies.

    "Ew…" I mutter.

    "Tasty," Aoi says as she licks her halberd.

    Aoi eats it like a crab: she breaks open a leg and slurps everything out, leaving the inside clean. If it wasn't raw, then it might look tastier to me.

    Not even a minute after that, we spot a large, nearly camouflaged blue-and-white bird flying in circles high above us. Its hovering capabilities are astounding, but it's still not enough to perfectly hide itself in front of the completely unmoving clouds. This creature is called a Sky Stalker.

    It's too far high up for any of us to kill it at this range, so we ignore it for now.



    Another Leixe strikes and we stop it with a salvo of [Earth Bullet]s and other blunt spells. The golems help, too, and I notice that their mana control is getting noticeably better. Then the disabled monster becomes easy pickings for Alissa since its specialty is only in charging forward, not turning or dodging.



    A little before lunch, Alissa lowers herself to the ground and listens carefully. "Hoofed beings are coming," she says and gets up.

    "Can you guess how many?" I ask.

    She shakes her head. "I only know that a group is coming."

    "Well, Holly will spot them, anyway."

    After a few minutes, a group of seven animals strikingly similar to Ronti appears in her view. They are silver horses with very long and thin legs that keep their bodies raised above the grass, leaving minimal tracks behind.

    Their skulls are conical and their beady black eyes bulge out, giving them a comical look, but their appearance betrays their magical prowess. They can cast spells with Wind and Electric magic, giving them the name Storm Chargers.

    "They're coming directly towards us; they know that we're here," I say.

    I look at the anti-monster crystal in my hand. It protects us from most monsters, but it also seems to do the opposite sometimes.

    Alissa immediately lobs a long-distance arrow at them, and through Holly, I see it getting struck by lightning mid-air, then it ineffectively falls to the ground.

    "Yeah, we'll need a strategy against these," I say.

    "The info said that they don't go into melee and instead kill their victims with lightning from a distance," Lina says.

    Hana grunts in displeasure.

    "I could just 'gib' them," Roxanne comments.

    "New monsters are valuable, so I want their bodies intact," I say.

    "We are very exposed in this place, we need a wall protecting us," Lina says.

    I look up and see four Stalkers slowly circling above us, but they're still too far away for Alissa to shoot them down.

    Bah. We should've just put in the effort to kill them earlier, but now they're also a threat that can strike at our backs.

    I summon two earth elementals. "Everyone, raise a circular wall around us, but leave an opening to funnel them in."

    We also put a wide wall in front of the entrance so that they can't look inside our circle and fire their spells directly at us.

    Then I summon an electric elemental. A crackling ball of plasma appears, just like those plasma ball lamps. "Watch for the birds above us," I order.

    "Why an electric elemental? It'll be useless against the Chargers," Hana questions.

    "But not the birds, and it'll gain power from the Chargers."

    "Huh."

    "I'm still not feeling safe enough, can we make a burrow for us to hide in?" Lina asks.

    That will cost a painfully large amount of mana, but I'm not the kind to be reckless, so I allow it.

    After a few minutes, the beating of the hooves and the occasional rumble of thunder can be heard approaching us.

    "This feels like a lot of effort for a few coins," Ciel comments.

    I cringe and give her an apologetic smile.

    I see the Charges notice the wall and they split into two groups. They circle around it and find the entrance, then they continue running around our little fortification, growing increasingly restless.

    I feel my hair rise and small shocks arc through my body. It's the same spell that the Zinotues, the lightning tigers, can cast. It's called [Charge Atmosphere].

    "Get inside the burrow," I say, and a few seconds after that, multiple lightning strikes hit the earth above us.

    The Chargers neigh loudly in anger, impatience, and happiness as they think that they've fried us all.

    They waste all of their mana charring all the grass above us, but absolutely nothing actually harms us. The electric elemental even gains more power as it captures some of the lightning for itself.

    The lightning storm ends and their excitement wanes, then they cautiously start to approach the entrance to inspect the damage.

    "Do they eat charcoal? No good meat would be left after that," Aoi comments.

    "Monsters aren't known to have fine taste in cuisine," Ciel says.

    "Oh, right. That's true," Aoi says and grins.

    The first four Chargers get close to the entrance and tap the ground repeatedly in impatience, then they start entering our circle wall.

    "Aoi and earth elementals, go after the three outside and we'll deal with the ones coming in. The elementals should go underground towards their targets, then they'll hold them in place when we charge out. From left to right, Hana takes the first, then me, then Lina, then Ciel."

    "Kay," Aoi answers and I hear a low grunt from the elementals, who start merging with the earth and moving towards their targets.

    From each side, a Charger finally enters and another comes in right behind them.

    "NOW!" I yell and we all leap out of the burrow.

    The monsters look at the charred grass in confusion, but then they neigh in anger as they see us emerging from the hole in the ground.

    Hana flies towards her target, then Aoi jumps off of her shoulders and grows while holding her halberd and shield in each claw. The three of us dash towards our targets in a shield line and I activate [Dead Zone] on my enchanted shield.

    Ciel's little [Holy Spirit] glows so brightly that it blinds the monsters, but for us, it only gives inspiration.

    Roxanne throws a [Fire Whip] that holds mine in place. Alissa's arrow flies over Lina's head and sinks into the flank of her target Charger.

    Hana reaches her target first and drives her spear through its heart, then she draws her sword and chops at the back of its neck. Her aim is perfect, so it will die after just a few seconds.

    The elementals raise the earth around two Chargers while Aoi lands on the last one with a savage chop that embeds her halberd deep into the spine of the monster. It falls to the ground, wailing in pain as it shoots wild lightning bolts in every direction. Aoi activates [Dead Zone] and scoffs at it.

    We reach our targets and strike. Lina easily crushes her Charger's legs, then pulverizes its head; Ciel slices through the throat of hers, then uses the [Dead Zone] of her shield to protect herself from its counterattack; I drive my sword into my target's heart and chop at the back of its neck, embedding my sword in its flesh.

    Hana flies away to help Aoi. Lina helps Ciel and crushes the monster's delicate legs. I let go of my sword and cast [Earth Bullet] at its face to knock it out.

    Aoi grabs the long face of her target and gives it a sharp twist, snapping its spine.

    I step back and wait for mine to bleed out while Lina and Ciel finish theirs.

    Hana lands on one Charger and cuts open its throat with her sword while Aoi bashes the head of the other one with her shield.

    After waiting for only a few more seconds, they are all dead.

    "YAY!" Aoi exclaims, then both she and Hana flap their wings with happiness.

    I immediately collect the bodies as the girls clean the gore off of their weapons. With a bit of difficulty, Aoi retrieves her halberd and cleans it with her tongue.

    Hana crosses her arms and nods proudly as she says, "Aoi, the Blood Drinker."

    "And the Cum Guzzler," Roxanne adds.

    "Oh… I'll get Titles one day, too!" Aoi exclaims, excitedly.



    We quickly [Clean] all the blood off of our gear and I dismiss the elementals.

    "Okay, these shields make everything easier," Ciel says and pats her shield.

    "Didn't you use one back when you were a Templar?" Alissa asks.

    "I wasn't part of the front line, so no. They were too expensive for my role, and I hadn't worked long enough as a Templar to save up the money to buy one for myself."

    I look up and see that there are now five Sky Stalkers flying above us. I summon a Kite Dragon and two Needler Harpies. A flatworm-type dragon and feather-throwing harpies.

    "Get them," I order and point upwards.

    Both of my summons lack the firepower to bring down these huge birds. The Kite Dragon strikes, but its attacks are narrowly dodged. A few feathers are ripped and superficial wounds are inflicted, but the birds manage to keep it away with their magic. The harpies engage in a long battle of attrition with the birds since each side lacks the firepower to properly hurt the other.

    "Well, it seems that they're at least keeping each other busy," Roxanne says with a shrug.

    "It's still a bit of a waste of mana, though," I complain.



    The birds finally decide to disperse just before lunchtime. They seem to be easily startled, but they'll soon be back, and in greater numbers.

    I've noticed that the sun hasn't moved from where it was when we first saw it. It seems to be suck at the 9 o'clock position.

    I summon a few spirit elementals and have them patrol around us.

    The smell of meat cooking and veggies frying brings a calm over me as I sit in the chair outside of our tent and enjoy the fresh breeze. I double-check to make sure that our anti-scent stone is working. The last thing we need is to have every starving monster on this level coming towards us.

    Endless green, silver, blue, and white; a soft smell of grass and earth; a crisp breeze that constantly tickles my skin; the low rustling and humming sounds of the grass. If only I could take off all of my armor and enjoy nature in the nude.

    Alissa leaves the golems and the summoned goblin to finish cooking our meal and comes out to sit with us.

    Her ears flick as she seems to get uncomfortable about something.

    Roxanne absentmindedly undoes the ties of her robe and Ciel suddenly stops her while frowning.

    I turn my head towards Alissa, then I feel a horrible sluggishness take hold over me, making my every moment become slow. I summon all of my energy and slap my cheek, then yell, "CRIATUA!"

    Threat level 3.

    Roxanne groans and the girls all slap their own faces to fight off the effect.

    We stand and draw our weapons, then we fall into a circle formation.

    The golems stop cooking and turn off our magic stove, then get ready for battle.

    A rustling comes from the grass surrounding us and a high-pitched yell nearly makes us go deaf as a disgusting little thing jumps out of the grass and pounces on Jarn's head.

    The mini-goblin frantically claws at the steel helmet but only leaves some light scratches on it. Jarn grabs it and crushes its neck. Just like a squeaky toy, it chirps like Gify and dies.

    "Gih," Gify chirps, totally not like the Criatua, sounding offended at my thoughts.

    Ciel smiles and shakes her head at our antics. Then everyone relaxes and sits back down in their chairs.

    I store the Criatua in my "Items," and sit down, too. The odd humming of the grass is now gone.

    "So, there is a humming when it attacks," Lina comments.

    "I smelled something 'fresh' and it came from the monster," Alissa says.

    I re-summon my spirit elementals and order them to search for the humming and pay attention to the smell. Before long, they find another Criatua creeping closer to our camp.



    We continue our walk/jog through the grass and finally find a crystal clear lake, the entrance to the next level.

    I look up and see ten Sky Stalkers circling above us. "Increase speed," I say and summon the Kite Dragon and Needlers again. More are going to find us the closer we get to the lake and they will definitely attack this time.

    Five Chargers arrive at the other side of the lake to take a drink.

    Great, now all that's missing are a few Leixes.



    The fight starts and more Sky Stalkers take off from the lakeside and join the ones flying above us.

    A spirit elemental detects a Criatua and I fire a [Lightning Bolt] towards it followed by a few [Earth Bullet]s. The monster gets mortally wounded and screeches, torturing our ears. Alissa fires an arrow towards the source of the screaming and silences it.

    Holly detects two Leixes coming towards us, and soon Alissa does too.

    "Stop!" I order.

    "Aim!"

    "FIRE!"

    With the help of the two small golems, we crush the two Leixes and make them easy targets for Alissa. Then I summon two young Orc Strikers to retrieve them for me.

    The Chargers see us coming and start neighing loudly in anger. Lighting crackles along their bodies as they launch into a dash towards us.

    "Surround Roxanne and Alissa!" I order and we turn on [Dead Zone] all around us to protect the girls. I think about pulling Jarn out and giving her a shield, but I'm not confident enough in her combat skills yet.

    The flying summons start to get overwhelmed by the number of Sky Stalkers, so I summon an electric elemental to protect us from the monsters above us.

    The Orc Strikers come back and I unsummon them, recovering most of the mana spent on them, but with this many summons out, I'm still a little concerned about the amount of MP that I have left.

    Still a few minutes away from the lake, the Chargers reach us and start throwing lightning attacks. It may be a waste of their mana, but defending against their attacks is also forcing us to waste our mana, which is much more precious than theirs.

    The electric elemental suddenly shoots a bolt of lightning and fries a Stalker, which falls dead onto the ground in front of us.

    "Perfect!" I exclaim.

    "Greedy little man!" Ciel yells.

    A Charger gets closer, trying to trample me, but [Wind Shield] keeps it away and I shoot an [Earth Bullet] at it, which nearly gets blown away by its protective lighting strike, but still wounds it badly enough that it retreats.

    More Sky Stalkers fall down around us, killed by the elemental. Then the Needler Harpies die.

    "Roxanne, thin them out!" I yell.

    She uses an [Explosion] on a Charger and the others retreat even more, making it harder for her to aim at them properly.

    "Jump on my back!" Hana yells and Roxanne obeys. Now our explosive butcher can focus on taking out Sky Stalkers or wounding the Chargers without risking falling on her face.

    She points her staff, which now looks as threatening as a loaded gun, and casts.

    A Charger falls, but doesn't die, so it intensifies its attacks and burns through our mana even faster until we finally leave its range.

    The thrill of running away and the feeling of our invulnerability from the monsters' attacks is so intense that it's addictive, but a mere thought about the memory of the [Meteor]s is enough to sober me up.

    Then we finally reach the lake and Roxanne casts [Water Breathing] on all of us. I store the toy golems away and Gify pops out of existence.

    "Gih," she chirps as she leaves. Apparently, she still has to dry herself off when she gets wet, but she'd rather not have to do that right now.

    Our mana is slowly chipped away as we reach the shore and the Kite Dragon dies. The wind magic of the Sky Stalkers caused it to suffer a death by a thousand paper cuts as it gradually bled out.

    We enter the water and the electric elemental floats above the surface. We ensure that we are fully submerged before we finally stop. Then we look up and laugh at the cloud of Sky Stalkers swarming above us.

    The remaining Chargers neigh in frustration and shoot lighting wildly in our direction, but they have no effect thanks to our [Dead Zone]s, and the electric elemental diverts anything that could actually threaten us.

    We sheathe our weapons and awkwardly walk underwater to the bottom of the lake where another dimensional door awaits us.

    Elaria is clear. Next level: the Ancient High Forest.



    Hall of Fame of Patrons

    The patrons who support Rupegia shall have their names sung by the bards for they deserve the glory and honor. Their names are:

    Oracle Maximillian Hübner.
    Prince PreownedFIN.
    Lord Andrew Meyers.
    Lord Hope.
    Lord Samuel Lim.
    Lord Bill.
    Lord Novgarod.
    Lord DJ.
    Lord Cidant.
    Lord Ashadun.
    Lord Michale Erwin.
    Lord Joxsan Herrera.
    Lord Enrique Peña Gomez.
    Lord Vampmire.
    Lord Braidborn.
    Lord Bakerdea.
    Lord Kalsted.
    Lord Yeeteris Dedmeem.
    Lord D4rk Sheep.
    Lord Nevarec.
    Noble Salty Panda.
    Noble Evil.
    Nobleman Yamibomb112.
    Noble Maurice.
     
  19. Manasong

    Manasong Well-Known Member

    Joined:
    Mar 15, 2019
    Messages:
    287
    Likes Received:
    21
    Reading List:
    Link
    We enter a familiar bare wooden room filled with water. Then we close the door and all hold hands. The floor lights up and I lose consciousness.



    I wake up, still standing in the same position, just before thousands upon thousands liters of water flood across the floor and push us away from the center. We easily hold our grips against the tide and stay together, then we start taking in our surroundings.

    It's the High Forest, but the ginormous trees aren't as tall here and the countless branches that make up their "trunks" aren't arranged in the usual tidy patterns, but instead, they grow wildly in all directions. Most of the trees have some elven-made artistic arrangements using some of the branches, but at least half of the branches that make up these huge trees are still "wild."

    The glowing plants display their usual variety of colors, so we know that it's currently daytime, but the wilder canopies block even more of the sunlight than the current High Forest does, so it almost feels like nighttime to us.

    "Nothing like a brief jog to get the blood pumping," Hana says and sighs wistfully.

    Ciel smiles wryly and adds, "The thrill of being chased isn't that bad, either. But I did feel safer with our setup this time since we're currently invulnerable to magic. Being chased by the Symbols of Envy wasn't nearly as fun as this was."

    But the others aren't feeling quite as chipper as her.

    Roxanne groans and complains, feeling a little dizzy, "Everything in this dungeon is uncomfortable, even the teleports."

    "How long were we passed out? It feels like I just woke up from a full night's sleep," Alissa questions.

    "I didn't look at the watch before we entered, so I have no idea," I say.

    Lina frowns as she walks out of the wet area around us. "The air is stuffy and stale, and the ground is all mushy," she complains.

    "More than the usual for the High Forest?" Ciel asks.

    "Yes."

    "The clouds aren't moving," Alissa comments while looking up at the sky through one of the few holes in the canopy.

    "There are no 'statues' in the trees of the High Forest," I comment and point to a lewd statue of two elven men sharing some butt-love.

    "What a shame," Roxanne says and adjusts her glasses to see it better.

    We start drying ourselves off and I reestablish the perimeter with the Hollys. The only areas that didn't get wet were our heads because of the [Water Breathing] bubble.

    I send one of the Hollys up above the canopies so that she can search for a mountain range. That's our target.

    This level and the one before it are thought to loop on themselves. You can pick any direction and one day you'll reach the mountain range. Then you can pick the opposite direction and you'll eventually end up on the opposite side of the mountain range again.

    This level only has one exit, but Elaria's level has multiple. We thought that the tilting grass was a clue to the direction of our target and it seems that we were right.

    "Every detail is a clue," I comment absentmindedly, then I get an idea. "Lina, do you know if the glowing plants here are any different from those you can find in real High Forest?" I ask.

    She stops, butt naked, and looks towards the plants. Her lithe and pale body shines in the few rays of light as she scurries over to a plant. Ciel follows her and casts a [Clean] to finish drying her off, making the little girl shiver all over and moan cutely. Then she spends a few intense seconds looking at the glowing plants.

    "No idea," she finally answers, flatly.

    Ciel chuckles and shakes her head, then walks away and continues drying her clothes.

    There's a small spot where the sunlight hits the surface of a flat, giant root, so I pull out a carpet so that we can all sit there while we dry our clothes. The padding of our armor is the most annoying part to dry because of how thick it is.

    Gify decides to reappear on the carpet so that she can take a short nap in the sun.

    I lick my lips as I watch Lina's cute little ass shake as she dries her cute little panties. I slowly and silently place my clothes on the carpet and stalk towards her.

    I cover myself in black fur and grin like a maniac.



    Innocent and distracted, the gloomy little angel pays no attention to her surroundings and doesn't notice the approach of the big bad werewolf. The monster is not known to spare any mercy for his prey, so only a terrible fate awaits this pure beauty.

    The evil monster suddenly pounces…

    And lands right in front of the raven-haired angel, briefly startling her.

    He grins as she takes a step back and covers her mouth with her own panties. She notices what she's doing and quickly switches the panties for a simple shirt, now blushing heavily.

    The werewolf's dark, evil eyes sweep over her entire body with a lecherous and slimy gaze, defiling her with a mere look.

    "What is a pretty thing like you doing here, all alone, in this evil forest?" The werewolf asks. His voice is a low growl, full of intensity, yet he still shows absolute control over his own emotions.

    The gloomy angel tilts her head cutely, not understanding the question at first, then it dawns on her and she averts her eyes downward, suddenly scared of the werewolf's implication.

    "I'm merely drying myself, I'm about to leave," the angel answers in a crystalline voice, so perfect and innocent that it would give an erection to any evil men that hear it.

    The werewolf may not be a man, but he's evil, and his long, thick, pink monstrosity emerges from its sheath like a weapon being drawn. Her current nakedness makes her feel threatened by it, as if a sword is being drawn against her neck, but it's only a penis.

    "Leave?" The werewolf asks as he frowns in worry. "Oh, but this forest is full of dangers. Big, evil monsters that would make such a little girl like you bleed from every orifice and any new one that they open."

    Then the werewolf grins from ear to ear and his eyes bear such an intensity that the girl's legs start to tremble under his gaze.

    He chuckles slowly, savoring her fear, then continues, "But you see, I'm a guardian of this forest. I can keep you safe, if you pay the price."

    "W-what is this price?" The angel asks but she doesn't really want to know the answer.

    The werewolf's pink monster touches her lips and the smell of semen invades her nostrils. "Let me play with you for a short while."

    The angel doesn't want to do this, but the manly scent of the werewolf invades her mind and takes control of her. Her innocence crumbles as she opens her mouth and timidly sucks on the fleshy limb.

    Her mouth tries to swallow it whole, but barely manages to take in a third of it. She desperately bobs her head, trying to quickly bring an end to this disgraceful situation, but the werewolf stops her and shakes his head.

    "No, no, no. That won't be enough. It seems that I'll have to use your other hole."

    The angel's little hand can barely wrap around half of the thick cock, so how is it going to enter her tight entrance?

    The answer: not easily.

    "HAAAAHN~!" The angel moans loudly as the werewolf invades her depths. The monster may have taken some pity on her by reducing his girth, but she's so small that he's still having some trouble.

    With a generous application of lube, and being aided by the shameful juices of the angel, the pink monster finally slides in and the angel falls silent.

    Disgraced, corrupted, and defiled. The angel is used like a mere doll as the werewolf pumps her wildly on his spear. He guides her up and down his long shaft as if she weighed nothing. Her toes curl in orgasm, but quickly go limp as her mind goes blank from the pleasure.

    Her womb slowly adapts to the invader and her voice comes back. She sings with such innocent and perfect high-pitched moans that would make evil men orgasm just from hearing them, and this wolf is one of them.

    Her insides are quickly coated with his semen, which overflows from her currently very cramped womb and mixes with her own juices and cream. To her relief, he finally vacates her depths, but then he shoots out more of his seed, tainting her body with rope upon rope of cum.

    He lets her fall to the ground like a used doll and cackles an evil laugh, then he walks away and leaves her splayed unconscious on the forest floor as a Symbol of Obscenity. This time, she was spared the worst of the wolf's lust, but not for long.

    The wolf will honor his words, though. She'll always be "safe" near him, but that doesn't mean that she won't be defiled again. The wolf doesn't see this treatment as a bad thing, but instead considers it a service for her. After all, she's the one being fucked senseless.



    Alissa claps excitedly. "That was amazing. Excellent performance!" Her claps have a bit of stickiness to them with her own lewd juices coating her fingers.

    "I just [Clean]ed her, you could've at least shot it at Hana," Ciel complains.

    "Or me!" Aoi exclaims and starts to eagerly clean Lina's body.

    "Not sure if that was acting or actual fear," Hana says.

    "They say that the best actors fool themselves into genuinely feeling their character's emotions," Roxanne says.

    "Well, I wouldn't want to be an actor in a romantic drama, then," Alissa says.

    "Now it kind of makes sense why actors come to the temple so often to pray," Ciel says.

    Aoi quickly cleans Lina's skin, then her dexterous tongue cleans her insides too. She also gets a little bit of cream as a reward for a job well done.



    While we talk and get dressed, Holly finds the mountain range, but also encounters something unwanted: adventurers. It's not just that we'll have to meet up with dangerous people, it's that their continuous presence there means that there will undoubtedly be a few Weepers nearby.

    We sit down to meditate and recover our MP through [Redirect Mana] while I think it through. Recharging mana this way is tiring and not very good for our mana organs, so I'm trying to avoid it whenever we can recover our mana by other means.

    I don't want to spend a night here near the Weepers. In this dungeon, their modus operandi hasn't seemed to change, not that many people have confirmed it, but their intensity definitely has because everyone is near or going towards that mountain range.

    "We found our target, let's move. I want to get there before night falls," I order.

    "Can't we just sleep outside the dungeon with [Gate]?" Roxanne asks.

    "I'd prefer not to use mana for that."

    The lazy succubus seems a little annoyed, but accepts my reasoning.



    Not long after we restart our jog, a Giant Centipede comes directly towards us. Its long and sharp-looking horn is tainted with blood and green mucus, proof that it has killed before.

    I frown as I glance at our anti-monster crystal. Monsters seem to acquire resistance to this crystal with age, and in a dungeon filled with monsters that haven't been properly culled for a long, long time, it seems that there's a large number of old monsters roaming around.

    The horned monster lowers itself to the ground and its hundred little legs give it frightening speed. But like most stupid monsters who can only rush in a straight line, Alissa blinds it quite easily with her arrows.

    "Wolfy, sync us!" Hana asks.

    Through [Bind], I guide Hana and Aoi to fly in sync, then they land on the Centipede and strike the head of the monster with their polearms at the same time. The poleaxe and the halberd crack through the shell of the monster and bury themselves deep into its head.

    With a grunt of effort, I make them both use all their strength to pull their weapons free while Roxanne prepares an [Ice Lance]. With its path unimpeded, the thick stake of ice goes straight through its brain and cracks the carapace at the underside of its head.



    The giant horned monster didn't stand a chance.

    "Woo! Awesome! Level up!" Hana exclaims and the girls cheer.

    I get a little bit dizzy from all of their emotions heavily flooding into me and immediately release their "strings."

    "Wolfy?" Alissa asks worriedly as she steadies my shoulder and supports me, not that I was about to fall.

    "Using [Bind] that way was a little more straining than I thought it would be. You girls have to be more in control of your own emotions. Otherwise, I'll get into a blood rage, just like you."

    "Oh, shit. Sorry, Wolfy," Hana apologizes.

    "Okay. I'll be better," Aoi says with a nod.

    "We have to practice fighting with [Bind] more," Ciel says.

    "Agreed," I say with a sigh.

    Another thing to add to the list… I feel like those xianxias with training arcs that last for decades aren't that far from the truth…

    Then a black sludge starts to seep out of the monster's joints and the girls move away from the corpse so that Alissa has a better shot.

    A number of small blobs of dark slime form under the Centipede's corpse and Alissa pops them one-by-one. The rancid smell of dead Corpse Stealers is strong enough that even my anti-scent stone won't be able to deal with it, so I store the Giant Centipede and we continue quickly jogging towards the mountain range.



    Soon after, we encounter a group of five zombie adventurers making their way towards the mountains. Feeling pity for them, we decide to put them out of their misery.

    The mage and the archer fall to Hana and Aoi's synchronized attack, putting much less strain on me this time as they manage to control themselves better.

    Before the three front line fighters can react, I slice off a leg at the knee from the lightly armored man while Lina crushes a knee of the more well-armored one. The last one is a spearwoman that Ciel attacks, but she doesn't manage to wound it with her first strike.

    Mine and Lina's opponents flail about wildly, trying to crawl towards us to attack, but we just stay away and easily keep them at a distance while we wait for their burst of anger to fade. A cornered and desperate enemy is more dangerous than a cautious one.

    Alissa's arrows are ineffective against these zombies unless she can fire at their chests, so Ciel has a quick bout with her opponent while Hana and Aoi spend a few seconds flying around for a flanking attack.

    Ciel tries to go for a disabling wound, but the zombie's burst of speed is enough to make her cautious. The Corpse Stealers try to use minimal energy while traveling, making them look like shambling corpses, but when it's time to fight, they have speed comparable to a living person.

    The female elven spearman gets her leg pinned to the ground by Hana while Aoi decapitates her, but that's not enough to make her stop moving.

    Ciel sinks her spear into the zombie's chest and the Corpse Stealer struggles within.

    "[Judgment]!" Ciel casts and the blade of her glaive glows, then flashes. The sound of searing flesh can be heard as the Corpse Stealer stops struggling and liquefies, then slowly seeps out of the zombie's body.

    My target stops flailing, leaving itself exposed. After a short cast of [Discharge] followed by a quick stab to the chest, the Corpse Stealer starts bleeding to death.

    Lina breaks the arms of her target then caves in his chest, nearly squashing the monster inside and allowing for Alissa to fire an arrow at it.

    While the last two Corpse Stealers are still dying, we pile up the pale corpses and Roxanne casts a [Firestorm] to cremate them.

    Their equipment is tattered and lacking in maintenance, so we don't even think about salvaging anything. The most valuable things they had on them would've been their potions and coins, which were most likely dropped where they died, but we don't feel like searching for them.



    Through my perimeter Hollys, I spot a ramp that takes us up into the canopies of the trees and onto a small network of walkways that reach between them. They appear to be crude platforms of bark grown directly out of the trees.

    It beats walking around the tangled mess of roots and mushy earth down below, so we climb up the ramp.

    We're met with a nest of five Feral Goblins who decided that sleeping among the leaves was better than burrowing in the ground and we quickly dispatch them. Now that all of the girls have ranged magic, nothing but armored foes can even get close to us.

    At least these goblins didn't have Corpse Stealers inside them.

    Then an Uspidor swings by and Roxanne requests that we take a small detour to kill it.

    How do you kill a mass of tentacles and eyes without damaging them too much? With a big "fuck you" icicle, that's how. Now, the challenge is: how do you get it to stay still long enough for Roxanne to hit the damnable Weepers' dream? You just pin it in place with anything that you can.

    "Hm… maybe coming up onto these walkways wasn't the best idea," I comment as I look around at the dangerous sections that lack railing.

    "You think?" Lina asks, slightly flippant.

    "Sorry," I say as I cringe.

    We approach the Symbol of Decay/Uspidor and I summon two metal dragonoids with spears.

    The messy ball of tentacles swings about casually, totally unaware of us, so I disable the anti-monster crystal just in case it decides to go away.

    We stop at a wide area of the walkway that seems secure enough for the fight and Alissa moves ahead.

    I use a little mana with [Grow] to raise small, camouflaged barricades for us to hide behind.

    After a minute or so of marching, she gets her eyes on the monster, spotting it as it swings through the branches. Even when I look through her eyes with [Bind], I find it rather difficult to see the monster. It's not just [Hawk Eyes] that allows her to notice it, but she also has experience with tracking the most minute movements at the edge of her vision, and using those small glimpses to correctly identify her target since she can't rely on [Sense Presence] for everything.

    She leans close to the edge of the walkway and takes a knee. Her eyes lock on the target, hidden behind leaves and she nocks an arrow. Then she spots a clearing ahead of the monster's path. She leads the target, draws the bow, and fires at the clearing.

    I finally get a good view through her eyes as a blotched ball of tentacles receives an arrow in one of its many eyes.

    "KIEEEEH!" It screeches in pain and anger, then immediately changes its direction, now swinging towards Alissa.

    She races back to us at full speed and it doesn't take long for her to run past us. The monster lands on the walkway and uses its many tentacles to run with a freakishly alien gait that makes the Leixes look "normal."

    "NOW!" I yell.

    Alissa stops and launches another arrow; the dragonoids jump out of the foliage from each side and thrust with their spears, pinning the monster to the walkway; Hana and Aoi jump up from behind the barricades and launch themselves forward for a savage dual strike with their poleaxe and halberd; Lina and I fire [Earth Bullet] after [Earth Bullet]; and Ciel stands in the middle and holds it back with a massive [Wind Hammer].

    The squishy ball of flesh is flattened like a rubber ball, then pinned to the ground by the dragonoids. Hana and Aoi chop off a few limbs, but Aoi takes a step back and activates [Wind Shield] because the monster's counterattack is too strong for her to handle.

    A tentacle tries to whip at my azure dragon, but it comes so slowly and awkwardly that she turns off the [Wind Shield], then snaps at it and bites it off in one clean move.

    Tentacles wrap around the dragonoids and they start to melt, despite their metal armor.

    The wood that the monster is pinned to starts to sizzle and melt, loosening its binding spears from the walkway. The dragonoids remove their armor and create another pair of spears, then they use them to bind it to the walkway again. Then they remove the loose spears and stab once more, rebinding it at the cost of their bodies, which start to melt from the touch of the Symbol.

    Alissa pops all of the eyes on its front, and now only a single one near the bottom is left facing us. Alissa's view of that last one is blocked by Hana, so there's no easy way to blind it.

    Roxanne's mana starts to spiral out of control as a person-sized ice stake starts to float up from behind her barricade.

    "Retreat," I order through [Bind].

    "[ICE LANCE]!"

    Aoi and Hana jump backward and fly away at the same time as the huge stake shoots off at a nearly instantaneous speed and impales itself right through the middle of the Symbol's body.

    The ball of flesh becomes an eldritch donut and it starts to wiggle wildly. Its limbs lose their strength and it falls to the ground, then after a dozen or so seconds, they stop moving at all.

    "It's dead," Alissa says.

    "Nice!" Roxanne exclaims and rushes towards the monster. She pulls out a silver flask and scoops up some of the slime, then immediately starts to observe it with her enchanted glass piece. "Oo~h… this is a rare mana signature!"

    "It might be pretty valuable, then," I say. Then I see Roxanne's glasses glint as she stares at me with wild eyes. "But maybe we don't need to sell it," I hurriedly add on, a little nervously.

    "Yes, we don't," Roxanne says, flatly.

    Then I store the monster's body before even more precious fluid is wasted.



    The trails we left of our footprints, the sounds of battle, and the smells of dead bodies attract a different danger.

    A clowder of Gatuns makes their way towards us, quickly. Ten little murder kitties are coming over to play.

    I pull out the dinghy and we get ready to fly away, but first I want to try something.

    We pull out our Christmas wreaths that Gecynd gave us and hang them on our necks, then we wait.

    The first black kitty finally sees us and slows down, looking a little confused. Then the others follow and stop.

    The biggest kitty leaps out of the pack and lands in front of us. It growls in suspicion, but curiosity killed the cat, so it endangers itself to satisfy its impulses by coming closer.

    Ciel looks a little worried since she was bitten by one of them once before, and I don't blame her.

    I pull out a small piece of raw meat and throw it to the cat. Its angry scowl and sharp eyes are immediately replaced by a dreamy-eyed cat, purring happily as it chews on food.

    "That was fast," Hana comments.

    "These necklaces help a lot," I say.

    The small piece of meat is quickly eaten and its demeanor towards us changes completely. It elegantly sits in front of us as its tail lazily wags near the ground.

    "Awn… it wants to be our friend…" Alissa says, easily reading its feelings through the enchanted necklace.

    It meows loudly, in agreement with her words.

    We get out of the dinghy and the other curious kittens come over to investigate.

    I share some of our meat with the girls and we feed the Gatuns. With them all a little happier, we get to move closer and pet them.

    The big kitty rolls over for me to pet its belly and I squeak internally. "Who's a good murder kitty? Huh? Who's a good murder kitty? Yes, you are, yes you are," I say in a baby voice as I pet it.

    The kitty can somewhat understand the meaning of the word "murder" and it takes pride in being a monster killer. It purrs loudly, sounding pleased at the compliments.

    Lina and Alissa chuckle at my silliness, but what can I say? I'm just a pet guy who misses my two dogs very much.

    Hana somehow manages to get into a wrestling match with hers. Because she's armored, their claws don't hurt, but she wouldn't mind even if they drew blood.

    Alissa calmly brushes the tail of one of them. As an expert in tail-brushing, she knows how good it feels.

    Roxanne mounts hers and it starts playfully bucking around as she holds onto its neck for dear life, yet she enjoys it, somewhat.

    Ciel is a little nervous, so she stays with Lina and pets it along with her, showing some courage in facing her slight fear of Gatuns.

    The murder kitties have scary, pointy, and sharp claws; their faces are large and full of dangerously large teeth; their menacing eyes hold cold-blooded killing intent; but they behave like huge cuddly kittens who just want to play.

    I've never been near a lion or a tiger before, but the Gatuns seem to be even more dangerous than those animals since they hunt down goblins and even orcs. They are also smarter, which means that they are more deadly… but also that they can play more.

    Ah, my heart.



    Time flies by quickly and we spend almost half an hour playing with the cats, but we don't have any more time to waste here.

    "Alright, it's time to move," I say and the girls nod.

    With a little sadness, we explain to the Gatuns that we have to go. They understand and meow with longing. It's rare to find friends in this place, so they have to enjoy their good times when they come.

    We make our way towards our target and they go the other way, purposely avoiding the area full of murderous humanoids.

    A short encounter, but magical nonetheless.



    Soon after that, we get close to our target and meet with the first adventuring parties.



    Hall of Fame of Patrons

    The patrons who support Rupegia shall have their names sung by the bards for they deserve the glory and honor. Their names are:

    Oracle Maximillian Hübner.
    Prince PreownedFIN.
    Lord Andrew Meyers.
    Lord Hope.
    Lord Samuel Lim.
    Lord Bill.
    Lord Novgarod.
    Lord DJ.
    Lord Cidant.
    Lord Ashadun.
    Lord Michale Erwin.
    Lord Joxsan Herrera.
    Lord Enrique Peña Gomez.
    Lord Vampmire.
    Lord Braidborn.
    Lord Bakerdea.
    Lord Kalsted.
    Lord Yeeteris Dedmeem.
    Lord D4rk Sheep.
    Lord Nevarec.
    Noble Salty Panda.
    Noble Evil.
    Nobleman Yamibomb112.
    Noble Maurice.
     
  20. Manasong

    Manasong Well-Known Member

    Joined:
    Mar 15, 2019
    Messages:
    287
    Likes Received:
    21
    Reading List:
    Link
    We see a few Nature mages who made their homes inside the ginormous trees. They look rather cozy and even more fantasy-like than what they have in Goloria since the construction is so crude and full of personality.

    The windowsills look warped and tilted; the doorways are convex, as if they were made for very fat people; the walls are bowed, making the houses all look spherical; and everything is covered with rough bark. These houses have more of the "Rabanara charm" than Goloria's to them.

    The atmosphere also makes for a cozy view: dark areas contrasted by the few rays of light that pierce through the canopies and a few crystal lights; dark brown bark enlivened by the vibrant green leaves; the wildness of nature confronted by the symbols of civilization with the houses, vegetable gardens, the walkway, and the occasional "artwork" grown out of the trees. It's no surprise to me that so many people decided to make their home here.

    The wild air of the hunter's guild is also present with everyone being armed and armored to the teeth. Even if you're just going outside for a second, it's better to do it while ready for combat than risk a sneak attack by a stealthy monster.

    The adventurers eye each other cautiously, but cordially. People nod and greet each other, but they always stay at a greatsword's length away, or sometimes even more.

    Just because of our party's size, others make way for us. Adventurers of all people would be the last to underestimate another fellowship before knowing their real power. You never know if you are going up against a troupe of clowns, a veteran band of brothers, or a Lord's son undergoing training with his harem.

    There are a few other houses which are instead carved from the wood or tents that are erected in open spots on the walkway, but these are few in comparison to the Nature mages' houses.

    The walkway comes to an end, and at the same time, we, unfortunately, start to hear the faint whispers of crying coming from the Weepers.

    In my still rather delicate mental state, their cries bring with them images of the families for the victims of the attack on the Innocent Nymph and guilt starts to encroach in my heart. This guilt is not one that will simply go away with a slap, though.

    With a sigh, I summon an almost-naked Ciel to brighten my mind. Without even giving it any orders, the light elemental immediately comes up to me and buries my head in the softest breasts that ever breasted.

    "Should I feel offended that my husband is burying his face in the bosom of a summon that looks just like me?" Ciel asks.

    "I… don't think so. Maybe you should feel flattered, instead?" Alissa suggests tentatively with a wry smile.

    "She's just envious because she has to wear armor and can't hug him like the elemental can," Lina says.

    The light elemental lays her head against mine and hugs me tighter, as if taunting Ciel to come over and stop her.

    "You should start having sex with your elementals, too," Hana comments.

    "Not sure if that's something morally right to do," I say. Even with my face covered by breasts, they are still only made of "light," which allows for air to pass through, and therefore, I can breathe and talk normally.

    "As moral as having sex with your golems and slaves," Lina says.

    I blush in embarrassment. There's such a power imbalance between me, Alissa, Hana, and Lina that it's hard to say that I'm a good and 'moral' person in comparison to my former fellow Earthlings. Especially with how easy it was to corrupt me and push me to buy Alissa.

    Hardly anybody sees themselves as being "bad" people, so I always thought I was "good" or at least "justified," but hell is full of good intentions and heaven is full of good works. Justifying my transgressions doesn't absolve me of them. I'm still very much a "bad" person who does a wrong thing and justifies it by then doing a "right" thing.

    "Wolfy…?" Alissa asks with a dangerous tone.

    I cringe at what's coming. "Yes…?"

    "Are you thinking stupid thoughts again…?"

    "Yes…?"

    "Do you want me to slap you?" I can hear a malicious grin coming from her voice.

    "No."

    "Then stop thinking stupid thoughts."

    "Okay."

    I hug the elemental back and she pats my head lovingly. My heart is filled with a calming anesthetic that makes it easier to wash away these stupid thoughts and clear my mind of the Weepers' encroachment.

    Fuck Earth morals. I'm in Rupegia now and I'm going to adapt to life here no matter what!

    I grab hold of the softest ass that ever assed and sink my fingers into them cheeks.

    "I really feel like fucking this elemental," I say.

    "That sounds interesting. I'll make sure that Ciel watches it very closely," Alissa says with a sadistic smirk and glances at Ciel, making the curvy priestess shudder with fear and just a hint of depraved excitement.

    The elemental lowers her hand from my head, tracing her fingers along my body, and stops right on top of my crotch. She grabs my growing shaft and gives it a loving squeeze, then reaches slightly farther down to cup my balls.

    I grab her hand and pull it away, then I kiss the soft non-material. "That's enough, for now," I say and we continue walking.

    The few adventurers nearby give me odd looks, but one man smirks and nods in approval. I don't really care about what they think of me, only that the light elemental managed to clear my mind of all my guilty thoughts.



    As we walk, the number of crystal lights increases significantly. Even the few people walking about are carrying crystal lights to ward off the Weepers' influence. Then we finally reach the end of the walkway and a ramp takes us back down to the mushy and mossy dirt.

    The number of tents explodes, then a small society of adventurers starts to take shape and merchants appear. Elven "woodsmiths," herbalists, rustic restaurants, alchemists, and butchers are the most common businesses present.

    Eating new monsters isn't safe for inexperienced people, so people with high [Dismantling] and [Cooking] can make small fortunes discovering the more valuable and delicious bits of these monsters.

    The glowing plants suddenly start to turn purple and the Weepers' cries intensify. The adventurers quickly retire to their tents and what was once a bustling, informal town now looks depressingly desolate. The girls huddle up around the light elemental and I grab her hand to keep my heart calm.

    We look up and through the small openings in the canopies, I can still see sunlight. It's currently night outside the dungeon, but the sun on this level is always stuck in the same position at 9 o'clock. So the plants must have some form of an internal clock, then.

    Now that I think about it, if they are magical plants, then they are likely more influenced by the moon than the sun.



    Alissa suddenly shoots two quick arrows and they hit two small Miasmatic Gambos emerging from their burrows to scavenge. These are actually no more valuable than an average goblin, so I only store them to not litter the area with their bodies.

    Then we slowly start to make out the mountain range a ways away among the trees. Its twinkling lights catch our eyes and stand out from the (currently) purple landscape of the forest.

    In the distance, we see a commotion of people surrounding a dimensional door. That's our target to reach the next level.

    Close to that door, there's also a white one, the exit of the dungeon, but everyone seems to be ignoring it.

    We hurry up to see what's going on and jog for a few minutes until we reach the unruly mob.

    The mountain range slowly becomes more visible as we get closer. It's like a black blade of rock suddenly jutting up out of the earth. Its countless number of sparkling white gems make it seem like the night sky and give it a strong "emellanat" vibe.

    The blade is surrounded by a small clearing, allowing it to bask and gleam in the eternal sunlight. With this, the atmosphere gradually lights up and the purple of the glowing plants reduces in intensity.

    I feel very odd looking at this mountain range. My body is starting to tire out and become lethargic, yet the increase in sunlight makes me feel like the day is just starting. Couple that uncomfortable feeling with the constant threat of Weeper encroachment, and my discomfort with this level of the dungeon can only increase.



    We reach the crowd and see a group of soldiers wearing wooden armor surrounding the door to the next level. They're maintaining a shield wall and pushing away any adventurer that tries to pass through. Inside the encirclement, there's an elven official wearing some very refined, traditional clothing. He's holding a piece of high-quality paper and is impatiently glancing at the pocket watch in his hand.

    Nearby, there's a small detachment of men arranged in a battle formation. There are even Gatun riders, mounted and ready to battle. These men are watching the adventurers very sternly, discouraging anyone from doing anything more than trying to push their way through the encirclement.

    We stop at the outer edge of the crowd, along with the more patient adventurers who are merely watching the commotion.

    "What's going on?" Alissa asks a nearby tall female mage.

    The woman grunts, then eyes our odd group a little strangely, but doesn't comment about it as she says, "Some piss-drinkers have been blocking the way to the next level for the last hour or so. I heard that on the other side of the mountain range, the door to the next level is open, but it'll take a day or two to get there, so the people are getting angry."

    "Which pisser is pissing about?" Hana asks.

    The woman shrugs. "No idea. Supposedly that weak little piss-drinker in the middle is going to make the announcement soon." She points towards the official in the middle. If not for the Hollys, only Hana would be able to see him from above the heads of the crowd.

    With [Earth Wall], I make a raised dais for us, then I pull out some comfy chairs for us to sit on.

    For some reason, it takes a day-cycle for the dungeon to revert any alterations done to it, so it's possible for Nature mages to quite easily maintain their houses and small veggie patches if they don't leave them unattended for too long.

    We wait a few minutes and Alissa pulls out some cookies and tea for us to snack on while we relax. We get a few amused looks since the hardy men and women aren't used to seeing such comfort in the middle of a Godsdamned dungeon.

    Then the elven official stores his watch away and unfurls his piece of paper. He clears his throat so loudly that it's obvious that he's using voice-enhancing magic.

    Once the crowd quiets down, he starts reading, "By the order of Crown Lord Mavel Este, Ruler of the western High Forest, True Noble, The Silent Sword, and Protector of the Last Crow, progression through the dungeon named Legado has been heavily advised against."

    Murmurs of protest start to quickly spread through the onlookers.

    "The capabilities of the previously named dungeon are being greatly underestimated due to its irregular construction, and consequently, too many adventurers have died to the challenges of the dungeon."

    Some adventurers scoff while others act offended that the official could be implying that they are underestimating a dungeon's dangers.

    "With this fact made clear, the Lordship who maintains control over this dungeon has decided to turn away unprepared adventurers. This measure is needed lest too many adventurers die, which would cause significant distress for the Western High Forest and a shortage of monster materials which are essential for the daily lives of the commoners."

    The murmurs grow into protests and questions about what is considered "unprepared." The men blockading the dimensional door push back the adventurers that are starting to get rowdy.

    "Lord Este is blocking progression through the dungeon just to stop people from taking all the riches," Ciel comments, slowly starting to get angry.

    Hana's blood starts to boil over and we all stop to stare at her rising fury.

    "Hana…" I start and gently hold her shoulder to try to calm her down. She breathes in deeply and her boiling blood cools down to merely "hot," then she hops down from our dais and forces her way through the crowd.

    "Fuck you, bitch," a rugged old man swears as Hana shoves him out of her way.

    Feeling very annoyed at both him and Hana, I feed mana to the light elemental, greatly increasing its brilliance and nearly blinding the people nearby while also calming them a little, then I order the elemental to follow Hana. Their combined presence is so overwhelming that the crowd feels compelled to clear a path for them.

    She stops in front of an elven soldier and glares at him, her face merely centimeters from his. Her [Intimidate] makes him weak in the legs, but his training is good enough that he holds the line. If he didn't, he would've likely been thrown back into training for failing in his single duty: holding the damn line.

    "Who THE FUCK defines what 'unprepared' is?!" Hana yells a question, making spit fly in the soldier's face.

    If he were a pervert, he might've enjoyed this situation, but apparently, he isn't, because the soldier lowers his head behind his shield so that Hana can instead glare at the official standing a few meters behind him looking slightly nervous.

    The murmuring quiets down as people start to notice the elemental and Hana's imposing frame, which becomes even grander with the elemental glowing behind her, making her figure shine.

    "I do," the elven official says. Even though his voice is magically enhanced, it doesn't boom through the crowd since he lacks Hana's "Charisma."

    "A pencil pusher is the one who's deciding who's strong enough to pass? BAH!" She barks at him, making him redden slightly under her fearsome glare.

    Though he's getting embarrassed, he's still composed enough to not reveal it in his voice. "I do not need 'Strength' to know who has enough power to survive in the dungeon."

    "So how do you define who's 'unprepared'?"

    The official smiles as he says with pride, "We've set a number of criteria that a fellowship must fulfill to be considered 'prepared.'"

    Before he can even list them, Hana interrupts with her voice overpowering his own. "Just the fact that you think you can define everything that makes someone 'prepared' or 'powerful' enough makes me laugh! Even a veteran hunter would eventually misjudge others because his experience is incomplete."

    The official frowns and looks at Hana with distaste. "We've compiled this list of criteria after very careful deliberation while consulting with a wide variety of veteran hunters. This list isn't perfect, but it's certainly good enough to stop the large number of deaths that have been happening in this dungeon."

    "It is not your job to stop people from taking risks!"

    "It is our job to protect civilization and ensure the stability of the High Forest!"

    Ciel appears beside Hana and her figure looks even more imposing than my fiery dragon's. My Brown Angel was truly born to shine in the spotlight!

    Ciel's voice washes through us like a wave of purity, clearing our minds of the billowing clouds of rage. "Will you block the common people from acquiring power?! Will you steal our right to delve into this blessing from the God of Change?! Will you deny us our Fate?!"

    The official starts to lose his composure and his voice cracks. "I am here to guide you towards a safer path! For the stability of the High Forest!"

    Ciel's face looks triumphant, but she doesn't let overconfidence take hold over her stern expression. "Exactly! You are here to guide us, not force us! Appraise our fellowships if you must, but tell your men to stand down and clear the way!"

    The Light has shined upon us, guiding us towards the true path. The soldiers blockading the dimensional door cower and shiver behind their shields while the official pales under my girls' ferocity.

    "Clear the way! Clear the way! Clear the way! Clear the way!" The adventurers chant in unison and stomp their feet.

    The detachment of men nearby is getting restless and is now holding their weapons a bit tighter, but they don't act since nobody has turned violent yet. However, they all saw how the crowd went from energetic to outraged very fast, which also means that they will become enraged soon and nobody wants to have to put down a crowd of enraged veteran hunters.

    "Clear the way! Clear the way!" I chant along with them and the [Spirit Lights] of everyone in the crowd start to shine brighter, clearing the purple of the night away. The little balls of light dotting the landscape become spotlights aimed at the two angelic women leading the crowd.

    I see the official's mouth move, but his voice is drowned out by the chanting.

    "STO~P!" Hana bellows and the intensity of her voice makes our bones tremble.

    "W-we ca-cannot allow m-m-more deaths," the official's words stumble their way out of his mouth.

    "LET THEM THROUGH!" Suddenly booms another voice. We turn our head towards the source and see an elven man in dark glossy wooden armor. His helmet has two golden lines, distinguishing him from the rest, who have none.

    The official remains frozen, staring at the detachment commander in disbelief, then an officer near the dimensional door shouts orders for the men to move. The soldiers break the line to allow corridors for people to pass through while some of them reform the encirclement around the official to protect him.

    We all cheer and some fall down to their knees while praying to their two new goddesses.

    "MAKE A LINE! ONE FOR EACH SIDE OF THE DOOR!" Hana bellows before the adventurers start trampling over each other to be the first to cross the dimensional door. They all freeze for a second, then obey her and shuffle around while murmuring.

    The pushing and shoving stops as the way clears and fellowships line up one after another to cross the door in an orderly fashion.

    Ciel sighs and relaxes, then they both start to lose their imposing figures as I turn down the brilliance of the light elemental.

    The official retreats towards the detachment and sends a glare at our group, but that only makes Hana laugh out loud as the delicate man holds no hint of real danger in his eyes.

    They return to us and sit back down on our thrones.

    "I'm actually really proud of what you two did," I say.

    "Praise me more," Hana says.

    "You two were amazing, stunning, and inspiring!" Roxanne praises.

    "More."

    "I felt like I was being stepped on by you," Alissa says.

    "More!"

    "I wanted the kneel in front of you. You're my master!" Aoi excitedly exclaims.

    Hana smiles fearsomely. "HM~MORE!"

    "You two looked heavenly," Lina calmly says.

    Ciel looks at us from the corner of her eyes and mutters, "More…"

    "You are my Goddesses. You shined like the stars and brightened my heart," I say and give each of their hands a kiss.

    "Hm… a little corny," Ciel says and narrows her eyes, giving her an air of superiority.

    "I like it," Hana says with a shrug. She grabs my hand and returns the kisses I gave to hers. "We are all Gods in the making. Slowly growing in power and fame until our eventual ascension to Godhood."

    Ciel frowns a little. "I'd rather not assume that we'll ever ascend. Calling yourself a God before it actually happens goes against the teachings of the God of the Sun."

    "Then you are my angels. Not the demon race, but the myth of angels," I say.

    Ciel seems pleased with that and smiles shyly. "Much better."

    "Nice. Now, all that I need are feathery wings and a glowing sword, then I'm a battle angel," Hana says.

    "Learn Wolfy's [Soul Manipulation] and you'll be able to grow your own feathers," Alissa says.

    Hana smiles wryly. "Well, I have the soul potential for that since I leveled today, but other things have priority, like [Mana Control]."

    "I want Wolfy's skill. These claws suck!" Aoi complains and raises her cute little claws.

    "Don't hate your body like that. Your claws are perfect if you live in the wild," Hana consoles her and pats her head.

    "But I'm not wild anymore. I'm civilized!" Aoi stands on her hindlegs and puffs her chest as smoke escapes her nostrils.

    "Chimeras are known to dislike certain parts of their bodies that cause inconveniences, like very long horns," Ciel says in a warm tone.

    "A few types of demon race also dislike some of their parts. It's a common problem," Roxanne says with a shrug.

    Hana scratches her emerald scales awkwardly. "Hm… there isn't a single part of us that we, the dragonkin, dislike about ourselves, but our 'special parts' are quite simple and minor in comparison to other races. So, yeah… I think I get what you mean…"

    A few fellowships leave the line and walk towards the elven official. After controlling his emotions, the man keeps a neutral look, then immediately puts on a business smile as he notices the fellowships coming over to talk to him.

    After the first few, a good 30% of the fellowships also leave the line to talk with the official, then a good number of those do seem to get convinced about the dangers of the gauntlet and choose to leave the dungeon instead of continuing on.

    "All's well that ends well," I say and shrug.



    As the line becomes small, we decide to enter it. It doesn't take long for our turn to come since we only have to wait for each fellowship to cross and the door to close before the next group is allowed to cross through.

    Then we finally enter the familiar wooden room. The floor lights up again and my vision goes dark.



    We wake up on a stone platform floating in the middle of space. There's another dimensional door at the edge of the platform, but this one is composed of unremarkable stone.

    In contrast, the view of the environment around us is breathtaking. The pure black background is painted spectacularly with countless stars, constellations, galaxies, and nebulas. I feel like I'm in Space Engine VR again, causing me to smile nostalgically.

    Hopefully, there are no black holes around here because we certainly don't need the existential dread of something as mind-fucking as a black hole.

    I sigh and stretch, then I start to remove my armor since I know that this place is perfectly safe.

    "Let's make camp here," I say and the girls nod.



    Hall of Fame of Patrons

    The patrons who support Rupegia shall have their names sung by the bards for they deserve the glory and honor. Their names are:

    Oracle Maximillian Hübner.
    Prince PreownedFIN.
    Lord Andrew Meyers.
    Lord Hope.
    Lord Samuel Lim.
    Lord Bill.
    Lord Novgarod.
    Lord DJ.
    Lord Cidant.
    Lord Ashadun.
    Lord Michale Erwin.
    Lord Joxsan Herrera.
    Lord Enrique Peña Gomez.
    Lord Vampmire.
    Lord Braidborn.
    Lord Bakerdea.
    Lord Kalsted.
    Lord Yeeteris Dedmeem.
    Lord D4rk Sheep.
    Lord Nevarec.
    Lord Nathan Vanbrunt.
    Noble Salty Panda.
    Noble Evil.
    Nobleman Yamibomb112.
    Noble Maurice.